 
# Wretched

### Blood Cursed Vol. 3

By

### J. A. Ironstand-Nelson

Copyright © 2016 Jessica Ironstand-Nelson

http://www.ironlynxpublications.com

# Table of Contents

Table of Contents

Legal Notes

Chapter 1. Denny

Chapter 2. Kati

Chapter 3. Malak

Chapter 4. Emery

Chapter 5. Durin

Chapter 6. Lazette

Chapter 7. Eve

Chapter 8. Ares

Chapter 9. Eve

Chapter 10. Beau

Chapter 11. Denny

Chapter 12. Eve

Chapter 13. Roman

Chapter 14. Cortina

Chapter 15. Del

Chapter 16. Kati

Chapter 17. Durin

Chapter 18. Denny

Chapter 19. Ares

Chapter 20. Del

Chapter 21. Kati

Chapter 22. Cortina

Chapter 23. Denny

Chapter 24. Del

Chapter 25. Kati

Chapter 26. Denny

Chapter 27. Cortina

Chapter 28. Gio

Chapter 29. Ares

Chapter 30. Ajax

Chapter 31. Emery

Chapter 32. Del

Chapter 33. Ares

About The Author

Other Books By The Author

# Legal Notes

All rights reserved. This book or any portion thereof may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever without the express written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

This is a work of fiction. Characters, names, places, and incidents are either created by the author's imagination or used fictitiously. Any resemblance to persons, living or dead, events, business establishments, or groups is purely coincidental.

ISBN: 978-0-9947397-6-6 (Paperback)

# Chapter 1. Denny

Marv's invasive skills were improving but not nearly as good as Denny would except after two decades of teaching the boy.

Denny sighed as he looked at the crooked line drawn on the man's stomach. He splashed the cooled, boiled water onto the sedated man's yellowed, spotty, saggy skin mere moments before Marv could slice him open.

Denny said calmly, "This is not a pig, Marv, it is a man. A man who is paying us handsomely to save his life. We get nothing if he dies."

Vio handed Denny a cloth. Denny wiped the incision mark from his body and quickly drew a shorter perfectly straight line.

Marv sounded annoyed when he asked, "Do you want me to do this or not?"

Denny looked up and said, "Yes, yes, I do. You have great potential inside of you, you just need to relax. You have watched me do this numerous times. Steady mind-"

Marv finished with, "Steady hand, I know this all too well."

Denny motioned him to proceed and just as he was about to cut the man open, a knock at the door made Denny twitch. He was impressed when Marv continued as if he had not heard a thing. Vio went to the door and stepped out. When he returned moments later, he poked Denny's arm.

Denny removed his apron and hooded mask. He left the room and met Opia standing in the hall. Opia motioned him down the hall to one of the observation rooms.

Opia said meekly, "Madame Gregoria insists on speaking to you immediately, before she leaves."

Denny nodded and entered the bright white room. The white linens matched the white snow outside the window. Denny sat down in the armchair as Madame Gregoria stared out the window. She wore a long gold dress overshadowed by her black shawl with the fringe and silver threaded likeness of a peacock she had purchased from Barabel's in house shop. The jewellery that Gretchen and Opia sold from their in-house shop dangled from her ears and wrists.

Madame Gregoria said in her soft voice, "I want to thank you personally again, Monsieur Cavialli, for saving my life. The kooks in Paris would have kept bloodletting me until I died. I thank you so very much for sending the invitation. I tried for three years to find you. I understand why you keep your facility so well hidden. You would be strung up and maimed for witchcraft if authorities ever found you."

Denny poured her a glass of wine and handed it to her thinking of how much coin she had given them and how much more she was to give them. Denny wondered why she wanted to live so badly. Her hair was thinning and white. Her skin was pale and wrinkled. She maybe had a few years left in her, ten at the most.

Denny said, "I want to thank you as well, Madame Gregoria."

Madame Gregoria said, "Oh please, Monsieur Cavialli, call me Victoria."

Denny nodded and said, "Victoria, I thank you for your generous donation to my institute. Now drink and let yourself slip into a deep sleep. My driver, Fairfax, will see to it you are safely delivered to your personal driver in Vieille Ville."

Madame Gregoria took Denny's hand with her cold wrinkled fingers grasping it hard. She kissed his hand and drank the wine. Denny forced a smile at her, and she sat on the bed.

Denny walked out and said in a low tone to Opia, "Get Ares up. He needs to deliver this old woman safely. Tell him to count the coin before he departs and to return immediately. I do not want him waking up drunk in a filthy whorehouse robbed again."

Denny walked in on Marv and Vio as they were laughing. They went quiet and Denny washed his hands and Vio went over to help him put the apron and mask back on. Marv was just finishing stitching up the man. The stitching was a bit crooked, but Denny found it acceptable.

Denny paced the hall checking in on the man who would not tell them his real name. They all knew he was a physician himself and that his name was Harold Minacini. He used the alias Harry Tartan but Denny did not care. Dead men could call themselves what they wanted as long as they paid well for their services. They themselves used false names like Alvin Cavialli and Yorp Perry.

This was the last patient they were taking before they bunkered down for the winter. The first snowfall was a long one that blanketed everything. Denny went to his reading room and admired all the books he had written and collected. It was nice to finally have a home.

It had taken over twenty-two years to build but it was worth it. There was a room for each and every one of them if the others ever felt like returning. Denny even had one for Del. It had in it all the belongings she had held onto before she died. He would sometimes go sit in it to drink and talk to her as if she was there.

Denny had his own master bedroom he shared with Opia and Vio shared his with Barabel. Marv was sharing his more often than not with Gretchen. It was nice to have companionship. At least they could all count on each other not dying. Ares had a room in the humongous manse, but he spent most of his time in the cabin he had built by the stables.

The lower left section of the manse was reserved for the patient observation rooms and surgery rooms. That was also where the girls had set up their shops. With so much time on their hands they figured why not.

Denny had been teaching Marv all he could and was pleasantly surprised when Vio returned on the first anniversary of Del's death to ask if Denny could teach him all about poisons. Vio was not as quick a learner as Marv but he did good in assisting them with everything. He turned out to be a fantastic cook and made some of the best cider Denny had ever sampled.

Denny walked into the foyer and saw that Vio and Barabel were having wine by the fireplace in the common room to the left. He made a right and entered the kitchen. There were so many cooking utensils against the brick wall he thought he might have to tell Vio to stop buying anymore. The marble island was long and had pots and pans dangling above it. He had originally made it big enough for everyone but no one else ever stayed.

It had been almost five years since they were almost all there together. All but Durin had returned at some point. No one had spoken with him since Del's funeral. Ares said he had seen him once in Venice at a tavern drinking alone. Denny doubted it as Ares had become the type to drink himself into a stupor whenever he was out retrieving or delivering patients.

All but Durin returned the first anniversary and then the next year again was the same and the next. At that time, they agreed on every five years as they wanted to travel. The last time a lot of them said they might not ever return.

Denny opened the pantry doors and a rope of garlic fell on the floor. He lit a lantern and picked it up and admired all the spices. The pantry was almost as big as a bedroom. It had shelves lined with crates filled with vegetables and there were barrels of pickled this and that leaving a strong odour about the room. The bundles of sage, lavender, and onions were by the bags of richly colored spices that Ares always picked up at the harbors. Every year they would burn them and get new ones. They never needed that much.

Denny pulled open the cellar door and walked down the stairs. The wine bottles and barrels of aging spirits made this cold room his favorite. He pulled a nice bottle of wine that he had been saving for a long while. He took it to the kitchen and sat down at the marble island. He would put the expensive piece to work tonight.

# Chapter 2. Kati

"I have to say, at first I thought you may have been in on the raids. I thought you may have been trying to rob me while I was blinded by your beauty but like I have said before, nothing is more beautiful than an amassed fortune that can buy anything in the world," Montoya said while he sipped from a golden chalice, watching her intently.

Kati smiled and looked out the window of the carriage. The woods were greying with the evening coming soon. She looked back at Montoya who had that one-sided smile he got when he wanted her. The smile reminded her of Fig.

She ran her fingers over the fur cloak she wore. The jewels hanging from her ears, neck, and wrist made jingling noises whenever they hit a bump on the road through the woods. She heard a howl in the distance and began to remove her rings stuffing them into a pouch she had brought along specifically for this.

There was one carriage in front of them, one behind, both had three men aboard to guard all of Montoya Karim's fortune. All the raids she paid for would be worth this. It had taken two seasons but now he had finally decided to move all of it from his vault to his castle in the east.

She smiled to herself thinking of how perfect this all was. It was the best one yet. The other times had been iffy with the men trying to force themselves on her. If she did not have the poisons and tonics from Denny she is sure she would have killed them too soon. With this one, it had not taken long before she had the man ready to marry her. He had even murdered his own wife for her. Tomorrow was the wedding. She had made him wait, made him beg, made him suffer. He could not have her until she was married and she stood by it but she could still drive him mad with a few glances, touch of her hand, and low whisper, to keep him interested.

Kati opened the clasps of the bracelets dropping them into the pouch. The earrings were next. She shouldered off the furs watching his eyes fall all over her body. She had worn the dress from the Far East that he had given her in secret when his wife still breathed. It was a red silken form fitting piece that had golden embroidered dragons and scenery on it. The two slits on each side of her legs went thigh high. She leaned forward, parting her legs slightly, letting the front skirt of it fall between them. She left her hair up in the bun. It would make this easier. She shivered feeling the cold air on her bare arms since the dress had only small sleeves. At least it covered her neck and chest.

Montoya said slyly, "Yvette, you are the most peculiar creature I have ever laid on eyes on. I have never wanted someone so cold in my life. When I look at you, I see no love and that makes me love you even more. You wicked, wicked woman."

Kati listened to the squeaking of the metal ring that held up the lantern in the carriage. Kati slid to her knees and put her hands on Montoya's knees. He drained his cup and tossed it aside. When he moved his hands toward her she tossed them back and slowly shook her head. She ran her hands up his thighs and slowly undid the belt that held his small daggers. A loud howl resonated in the air with the carriage coming to an abrupt stop.

One of his men opened the carriage door and said, "We spotted a wolf up on the road. A big one."

Montoya snapped, "Then put an arrow in it! Close the door and keep moving! Do not stop until we arrive!"

Kati looked up at him when the carriage jerked to move onward. She had lost the moment. She took off her necklace and turned slightly to place it in the pouch hidden in her cloak. When she did Montoya pushed her forward onto the bench. He pulled her one arm back putting all of his weight on her.

His mouth was near her ear when he said harshly, "I am tired of waiting. Never once in my life have I paid for something before I sampled it. Maybe I will choose another for a wife after this. You better please me."

Montoya pulled her dress aside and shifted about to pull his pants down. Kati yelled out as loud as she could, "Fig!"

The sound of the horses' whinny made her smile. The carriage hit a bump before it began to wildly careen. The sound of wood scraping against wood made this even better knowing the carriages were in disarray. Montoya bounced to the right and Kati broke free to twist and kick him in the stomach. When she went to kick his face, he grabbed her leg. The carriage bounced and wobbled before the horses went quiet in unison with the carriage coming to a stop.

Kati sat up reaching for one of the daggers Montoya had in his belt. Men cried out in the distance and Kati could almost picture them being torn apart. Montoya grabbed the dagger before she could and was on top of her with it at her throat. He was a skilled combatant, she had to give him that. If only the men out there had been braver, she would have had the chance to slice him up without anyone knowing. She would have been able to creep up above and kill those men before moving onto the last carriage to lay waste. Fig would have only had to kill the ones on the first carriage.

Montoya looked up out the open window above the small door of the carriage. She knew he was finally realizing it was dead quiet. She let her hands lazily fall above her head. She smiled before letting out a laugh. He looked down at her with the realization she had so longed for.

Montoya said with disbelief, "You were in on it." It quickly turned to a rage filled hatefulness when he said, "You whore. You stupid whore. I will cut off your breasts and stick this knife up your cunt!" The last words were screamed in her face. She stopped laughing but not smiling. She used one of her arms to hit the carriage door making it swing open for an instant. That was all it took. Fig's big wolf jaws clamped down on Montoya's head before he could say another word. His body was pulled off of her and into the night.

Kati lay staring at the ceiling of the carriage laughing to herself. His muffled scream became clear along with the sound of growling and cloth ripping. It went back to quiet again and Kati let her laugh die down. She had the back of her hand against her mouth letting out a sigh. She turned her head for a moment to look out into the darkness. The small door had been broken off. She stared back to the ceiling.

This was not as satisfying as she had hoped it would be. It was back to reality. The game was over. The fantasy dead. She was not Yvette, the horse trainer, anymore. She was Kati the immortal sister to an immortal woman who was never supposed to leave her. An immortal sister who had wanted to leave her. She closed her eyes trying to ignore the thoughts that made her sad, angry, upset, and filled with an uncontrollable rage that she took out on those around her.

"Are you all right? Did he hurt you?" Fig asked.

She opened her eyes to see Fig was leaning in over her. She shook her head and he leaned down to kiss her from an awkward angle. When he was done, she sat up and knelt to face him. He was wearing someone's clothes that had been bloodied and torn a bit. She reached out to pull him in kissing him as hard as she could. He crawled in on top of her and started to undo the small buttons at the top of her dress. He kissed her shoulder as she ran her hands through his dampened hair. She wondered if it was blood or sweat before settling on it being both. He pulled her fur cloak over them as she shivered. She heard her jewellery hit the floor with a thud.

Fig said between kisses, "Tell me what you want."

Kati said, "I want to go to Denny's."

Fig stopped kissing her and looked down at her with a serious expression to say, "All right. Can we stop by Castle D'Marco? I want to get some things from there."

Kati pulled his hair and said, "And I want you to stop talking now."

***

Fig touched Kati's face as they lay in the carriage. He said, "Are you certain you will be all right?"

Kati pushed his hand away and said, "Someone needs to watch the carriages. Besides, if someone comes upon us, it will look as though we were attacked by a wild animal and I the lone survivor thanks to the gallant Montoya Karim. And if someone means to harm me I will kill them."

Fig sat up pulling his shirt on. "All right. I shall be back with three coachmen and six horses by dawn."

Kati blew out the lantern when she was alone. She curled up into a ball all wrapped up in her furs. She sighed finding peace amongst the carnage of dead men and dead horses. She had not seen it but she knew it was there and exactly what it looked like.

#  Chapter 3. Malak

Malak watched as Raven and Ed put on a show for all the children. Cortina was handing out cups of milk followed by Gio who handed out pastries to the orphans. He was proud to see that all the hard work was not for naught. These children loved them and they loved them back. Some had loved it there so much that they continued to work there when they grew up. Some would go out and work and come back. Malak did not care if the children wanted to stay and grow old to die there. He did not mind as long as everyone did their part.

Denny's donations helped them to keep building their sanctuary. The land they purchased had rich soils for farming and feeding the cows, pigs, horses, chickens and ducks. They built a wall enclosing the housing area. They had been raided once and that was enough to prompt them to do so. They paid some local men to watch their livestock at night. It was not a business that would make them rich but Denny always sent enough to cover the land taxes and pay the night guards. The farmed land fed them and they were secure. They also employed a handful of elderly men and women who were homeless. They cooked and did what they could to earn their keep.

When it was bedtime, Malak went around with Raven saying goodnight to all the children. None of the children ever asked why Malak and Raven never grew older. Not even the ones who had been there since the beginning. He knew it was a risk but nothing was ever brought up about it in the last twenty years.

Malak marvelled at the three story house they made. It started off as just a small thing and they kept adding. To the right was a house that sat across from one just like it. It was just three stories of long halls lined with modest rooms for the children. The house to the left was where all the men and women who had returned stayed. The house connecting the two was in the centre and the smallest. That was were Malak stayed with Raven, Ed, Cortina, and Gio. There was seventy-two children and forty-four men and women.

They walked in the moonlight in the courtyard. Malak pushed some of the toys off the path.

Malak remarked, "We will need to remind Letellier that the children need to put all the toys away when they are done with them."

Raven sat by the covered well and Malak joined her. Raven said, "A letter came today. Denny reminding us that the twenty-third year is close. Says if we leave upon receiving the letter we will make it in time."

Malak said, "I know. I have been counting the days. I also let Wes know to have a wagon and horses ready for daybreak."

Cortina jumped down from the big cherry tree that was at the very middle of it all. Cortina said, "We should leave tonight. I told Letellier and Royson they are in charge until we return. I also left a half year's agenda for everyone to follow and enough coin to pay the night watchmen for a year, just in case."

Malak was annoyed that Cortina was always everywhere he turned. There was never a private moment with her around.

Malak sighed and said, "Where is Gio? Why are not you spying on him?"

Cortina sucked her teeth and protested, "I was not spying. I sit in this tree every evening. Even when it rains. You were the ones who came sauntering by rubbing you and Raven's cute little witty banter in my face."

Raven laughed and Malak said, "There was no wits being bantered around here."

Cortina ran away laughing obnoxiously as she said, "Ha! You said it! You have no wits!"

Malak looked up at the stars in the sky and said, "I think I am going to stay at Denny's for a while. Will you stay with me?"

Raven sounded angry when she said, "What? You were planning on staying there without me?"

Raven stormed off and Malak did not bother chasing her. He was tired and did not feel like fighting. He sat counting the stars for a while knowing there was no way of counting them all since he tried many times.

Gio's cough startled him. Malak stood up and looked around for Gio. Malak was annoyed again when he snapped, "What the hell? Why can I never get a moment of peace?"

Gio climbed down from the cherry tree and tried to smile but stopped. Malak saw his eyes reflect off a lantern that swayed in the courtyard.

Gio said, "I always sit up in the tree with Cortina. I waited as long as I could for you to leave but I am falling asleep. Sorry."

Malak shook his head and said, "I am sorry. I am just-"

Gio interrupted with, "No need. Get some sleep. It is going to be a long journey. A long one."

Malak followed him inside after they put the lantern's candle lights out. He walked to the very back of the house and found his room was locked. He knocked and listened for Raven.

Ed said, "She is asleep," from somewhere above him.

Malak said, "You scared me."

Ed scuttled around in the dark and Malak listened for him. He was inside his room and Malak heard the door unlock. He thanked Ed and warned him not to spy on any of the women. The last thing they needed was anyone knowing what Ed really was, with all the children having stories about seeing him move on his own already.

# Chapter 4. Emery

The sound of men dying around him made him sick. Beau tossed a rotted apple at him. Emery caught it but it exploded in his hand. He shook the mushy pieces off and wiped the remnants on his vest.

Dorian yelled, "You two! Prefect Darminion wants to speak personally to both of you!"

Emery looked over at Beau who was not paying attention. Emery went over and nudged Beau.

They walked silently behind the small man who now commanded them. The men surrounding them looked weary and tired. They had lost all the men on both of their centurias. The centurion had tried to run the last time and Emery put a sword through his helmet and face for being a coward.

The tent they entered was warm compared to the chill in the air outside. Their armor and weapons were taken from them and they stood in their tunics and boots only. Prefect Darminion looked like an angry man. He reminded Emery of a weasel. The man sent everyone out except two well armed men that stood by the door behind Emery and Beau. He figured they were Darminion's protectors.

Prefect Darminion was really trying to puff out his chest and make this encounter uncomfortable by eyeing them both hard. Emery was about to turn around and walk out when the man finally spoke.

Darminion said loudly, "Out of 162 men you are the only ones who lived. I want to know why."

Beau said, "Because no man can kill me. I have been blessed by the Gods. They guide my sword and make my hand swift."

Emery smiled as Darminion turned a bright red. His nostrils flared and Emery looked at Beau who was looking very pleased with himself.

Darminion walked up to Emery slowly and stood in front of him looking up. Emery looked down and waited.

Darminion said, "And you? Do the Gods guide your hands as well?"

Emery took a deep breath and shook his head. Emery stared forward and said, "I have been fighting for many years. I am experienced and know how not to die."

Darminion had a slight upturn to his mouth as he turned away. He leaned over the map on his table.

Darminion said arrogantly, "I have known men-no, boys like you. I have watched them come and go. Cowards. Hiding and trying to keep yourselves hidden, never even seeing the battle. And after all the brave men are dead you turn up and take all the praise."

Beau said, "Cowards? The last centurion that led us was a coward. He tried to run away and my brother here had to lead us forward."

Darminion looked pleased when he asked, "What do you mean tried?"

Emery said, "Yes. He tried and I put my sword through his skull."

Darminion said, "Please escort these two men to the killing block. They have confessed to murder of their superior. Make an example of them. Big for nothing bastards."

Emery felt a hand on his shoulder and he grabbed onto it crushing the fingers. He turned and connected the man in the throat with his free hand before he could call out. The man grabbed at his own throat stumbling backwards. Beau had a sword in his hand as he had just cut off the other man's head. It hit the ground and rolled toward the tent's entrance. Emery went and stepped on it and broke the neck of the man who initially tried to grab him. Emery turned to see Beau had the point of the sword at Darminion's neck. The man was leaning backward against the map-table with a gaping mouth.

Emery walked up to him and said menacingly, "Scream. I dare you."

Darminion's chin quivered and he said, "I will not. I will give you anything you want. You want gold? I will give you gold. Over there is a chest full of it. Take it and go."

Emery said, "No, I do not want gold."

Beau said, "I will take it."

Emery took Beau's place and pushed the sword a little further causing the man to nearly fall onto the table.

Darminion said, "What do you want? Do you want to be a centurion? You can lead your own centuria. Or I can make you a legate."

Emery shook his head and Darminion changed his tune when he said, "Kill me. Do it. Kill me and see how far you get out there. These men will kill you if you kill their leader."

Emery almost had enough but not quite.

Beau said, "Em, I am bleeding."

Emery turned to see there was a wound on the inside of Beau's inner arm, spurting blood out.

Darminion scoffed and said, "Especially will not get out of here alone. My men were highly trained and your brother will be dead in a few moments."

Emery twisted the blade slowly and watched as it pierced the man's skin. He watched the man's expression change before he turned to see Beau using a chalice to catch the blood that still leaked from the headless man. Emery turned back to Darminion who looked horrified as he watched Beau.

Darminion was terrified as he asked, "Who are you?"

Emery stepped back as Darminion started pissing himself.

Emery said, "It is not who we are. It is what we are and we are tired of fighting battles for ungrateful shits like you who hide behind your rank and never see their blade hit an enemy's blade. To hell with this battle. To hell with your kings and your crowns. To hell with all of this. Come on Beau, let us go see if the other side needs any more men."

Beau and Emery walked out of the dismayed man's tent after putting their armor on, armed with a piece of paper saying they were free to leave.

A few men stopped them and read over the paper that had the seal of the prefect on it. They walked into the woods and no one followed. They walked and walked until night fell.

A chimney spewing out smoke appeared welcoming but Emery knew better. There were too many deserters dressed like them and too many of them were vile beasts who would rape and steal from anyone along the way of their escape. He did not feel like being stabbed or cussed out. He just wanted to rest.

Beau pointed to a barn nearby. They entered and climbed up into the loft hiding themselves from anyone who might enter.

The dead of night was upon them when a scream pierced through the night waking them.

Emery grabbed only a sword and climbed down the ladder. Beau took a different approach and landed onto a pile of hay beside the ladder cursing. Emery said, "Quiet."

There was another scream followed by a man laughing.

Beau poked Emery and pointed to a side door. Emery motioned Beau out the side door and he went out the front. He spotted a girl, who looked no older than Raven, being chased by a foot soldier dressed like he was. The man had a torch and was close to the girl. He grabbed her by her hair and pulled her back, making her fall to the ground.

Emery walked up behind him as he grabbed the girl's hair while she cried out. Emery found pleasure in running his sword through the man's back. He lifted the sword, still inside of the man, up and above his head as the man screamed. Blood dripped down onto Emery's face and he tossed the man to his right pulling his sword out of him. The man was on his knees and hands screaming. He tried to crawl away and Emery kicked him in the ass.

Emery said calmly, "You like hurting children? You like fighting children? You like raping children? Stand up. Fight me."

Beau called out, "Em! Behind you."

It was too late. Emery felt the all too familiar feel of a sword piercing his flesh and coming out of his chest. He looked down and watched a bloody blade disappear back into his body. He felt it leave and turned around. Another soldier was standing there wide-eyed. Emery grabbed him by his neck and cut the hand off that held his sword. The man screamed and Emery leaned in and bit his throat drinking his hot blood. He spit out a chunk of flesh when he was done and let the man drop.

Emery walked toward the house and saw Beau dragging two dead men across the ground toward where Emery left the two men dying. The girl ran by them toward the house where what appeared to be her mother and three younger sisters stood crying on the porch.

Beau said, "You all good?"

Emery said, "Yep, just peachy."

Beau finished putting the bodies on the others and said, "Argh! Do not talk about food! I am so hungry!"

Emery chuckled and said, "I know. Me too."

The girl Emery had saved came toward them even though her crying mother and sisters tried to stop her.

The girl went to her knees in front of them and said, "Thank you. Is there anything we can do to repay your kindness?"

Beau said, "Food. Any kind of food."

The girl let them into the house and her family looked terrified. They stayed far away from them and the girl gave them stale bread and a bit of ale. They had dried apples and raisins. Emery stopped Beau from eating them all as he looked around the modest one room house that had little.

Emery thanked the girl and told her they were sleeping in the barn and would be gone before daybreak. As the sun was threatening to appear on the horizon, Emery knocked at the girl's door. The mother answered and Emery felt bad as both of her eyes were black. He shoved his coin pouch at her and did not bother to say anything as she thanked him over and over. He and Beau started on their way.

Beau asked, "Where are we headed to now?"

Emery said, "I am sick of fighting. Let us go mourn my sister with the others and see if Denny's invitation still stands."

# Chapter 5. Durin

The coffin ship sailed silently through the mist.

"Rocks," Durin called out.

The ship moaned and groaned as it turned floating quietly. The smell of the dead men was gut wrenching. Durin lit a bowl filled with sage and walked about trying to cover the smell that worsened every day. It had been months since they recovered the remains of the ship owned by a rich merchant. They wanted to be paid to bring the cargo home, but when they found it wind battered and broken against a sandbar after hitting coral, they also found the crew either dead or dying. They could not leave them behind. They loaded up the merchant's spices and put the dead and dying into makeshift coffins made from their own broken ship.

Durin could not eat or sleep with that smell lingering. The captain tried to toss the bodies overboard but Durin insisted they be returned to their families. They sailed along the coast headed for Venice. Durin had spent most of his coin he had on him paying off the crew to insist on docking anywhere for the night of the full moons. It was routine. It was easy working as a sailor along the coasts. He had no idea there could be coin to make salvaging ships that lost their way when they were so close to home.

"Land!" someone shouted.

Durin peered out through the thick fog and slapped the side of the ship. It had been too long since he sat down in a tavern to have a strong drink and hot meal. He hoped he picked one that Ares would not be at. It had been years since he last saw him. He had seen them all at one point or another but avoided them at all costs. The guilt he carried was too great. They blamed him and hated him and he agreed with them.

Durin thought of how happy everyone looked when he saw them and how miserable he was. He thought of the one night twenty or so years ago when he swore he saw Del too. He had blacked out and woke up with the scent of honey and milk on the pillow next to him. He thought it to be a cruel joke fate had played on him by putting images in his mind and sending a whore to bed him that smelled just like her.

Kirin slapped Durin's shoulder and said excitedly, "Home, sweet home. What shall we do first?"

Durin said in a low voice, "I have things to attend to."

Kirin said, "Ah, you mean that same thing you disappear for every single year at about this time?"

Durin said, "Yea."

Kirin said, "C'mon let us see how the girls at Jill's are. That is right by the place you always stay at."

Durin said, "All right. One drink but not until evening."

Durin had tried to hang out with Kirin a few times but found his company annoying. He always asked the same questions. What happened to your eye? Where do you go every year? Why do you disappear every full moon? He had known the man for ten years and knew he would have to ditch him soon since he would start asking why he did not age next.

Durin walked off the ship and Captain Fajili called after him. Durin stopped and the Captain yelled out, "I will not have your share until I find that merchant. Do you want me to give it to Kirin?"

Durin yelled out, "Yea! Kirin knows where I will be."

Durin walked by the canals passing by women and men. There were a few children who pointed and stared at his dead eye. He stopped wearing his patch long ago. He did not care if people stared anymore. The patch made his eye itch too much so he threw it away years ago.

The day went by painfully slow and he wandered to the tavern where he paid for a room by the year. The owner tossed him the key when he saw him. Durin sat up in his room before he bought a pail of hot water to wash the stink of dead men from his hair and skin. He made a fire in the fireplace and burnt the clothes he had worn for months. The smell of death was never one that left easily. He dressed in his usual garb of a white cotton shirt and brown pants with brown boots.

He lay back on his bed and looked at the pictures of his brothers and sister that Malak had given him over fifty years ago. He picked the locket up off his chest and opened it. The small picture of Del stare back at him smiling. Malak had made a few for anyone who wanted one at Del's funeral. He took one and left. Every year he went to the lake just before dawn and would skip a few stones for Del.

Durin could see into Denny's once in a while if they still had their candles lit. He knew he was not wanted and never bothered trying to go inside. He did not need to remind them of what they lost and what could have been. Ares also said he would kill him if he ever saw him again.

He thought back to the times Ares would stumble into a tavern he was at and drink until he was falling around or fighting with someone. He felt sorry for him because he knew Ares loved Del more than anything and he had lost her so helplessly. Durin could not imagine what that would have been like.

The things Ares had told them about at the funeral had stuck with him. What the House of Iron did to her and Ares was unspeakable yet Ares spoke it. Most of them turned away not wanting to hear it but he stayed all the way through. The House of Iron had ceased to exist or show themselves since they killed over a hundred of them. Durin hoped they had killed them all. Del's last words to Ares being You are nothing to me, were harsh and Durin could not imagine being Ares. When Ares had told them how she was afraid to die it hurt him and shrouded him with guilt.

A knock at the door made him sit up. Durin answered the door and saw Kirin smiling. Kirin handed him a bag of coin and said, "I have been waiting for you at Jill's for a good while. The girls are looking ripe today I will tell you that much. C'mon."

Durin followed listening to Kirin talk about Jill's daughter, River, and he tried his hardest to pay attention but his mind was elsewhere.

# Chapter 6. Lazette

Val's laugh irritated Lazette. She watched as Val threw her head back laughing while she ran her hands all over Estevan giggling almost constantly in his lap.

I have been trying to get close to him for a damned month.

Lazette turned away and saw even Muriel was having a better time than her.

"Excuse me miss, but I think you dropped something."

Lazette rolled her eyes and turned to tell the man who spoke to her to piss off.

Ares was leaning against the bar smiling at her. Lazette squealed and practically jumped on him. She hugged him and turned to face Val while still hugging him. The look on Val's face was priceless.

When Ares pulled away, Lazette sat back down and just stared at him.

Ares asked, "How have you been?"

Lazette shrugged and motioned all around her with a displeased look on her face. She could not complain but there was not much going on to get excited about.

The bartender poured a couple of drinks and Ares pushed his at her and said, "I am working. Cannot drink on the job."

Lazette said, "That is new. I am glad you are taking your job seriously. I am working too but my job almost requires I have a drink in hand, but wait, why are you in a tavern if you did not come here to drink?"

Ares said, "I was looking for a place to stay for the night and heard about the best song and dance in town. A man even said the Willbury twins were like two golden Goddesses straight from the heavens. That person was clearly drunk or blind."

Lazette slapped Ares' arm and said, "Shows over. Maybe you can catch it next never."

Ares said, "Any good séances or exorcisms lately? I cannot believe anyone believes you two. Terrible."

Lazette rolled her eyes and said, "It is a gift, what can I say?"

Ares said in a low voice, "So are you girls still robbing men blind who have too much riches than they should?"

Lazette put her finger to her mouth and whispered to him, "Shhh. We also kill them. Well, the ones that acquire their fortunes in distasteful ways."

Ares said, "Ah, I see you girls are whores with hearts as big as the moon. Only prey on the bad ones." Lazette laughed and kicked his shin. Ares said, "Ow. Oh that reminds me."

Lazette waited and said, "Reminds you of what?"

Pain shot up her leg as Ares kicked her back. He jumped up and backed up. Lazette shook her head and drank her other drink. Val came over and Ares went the other way towards Muriel.

Val sat down beside Lazette and Lazette saw her chance. She went over to Estevan and dropped her earring. She bent over in front of him and backed into him. She stood up and turned with a surprised expression on her face.

Lazette said, "I am so very sorry." She leaned forward sticking her chest out at him with his eyes falling to her breasts.

Estevan ran his fingers along her neck line and said, "No problems here. Why do not you sit and have a drink with me?"

Lazette shrugged and sat in his lap. As soon as she did he put something cold and sharp to her neck. Lazette immediately knew it was a blade. She tried to get up but he held her by the waist.

Estevan whispered into her ear, "Where did you get that necklace?"

Lazette lied when she said, "It was a gift."

Estevan pressed the blade harder into her throat and spat into her ear, "Lying bitch. I had that made for my brother. Maybe you remember who killed him. His name was Louise."

Lazette sighed and said, "Yes, I remember. I remember him well. He was the one who propositioned a young girl of twelve I knew. When she turned him down he beat her to death and then I waited for him in this very place. He took me home and I slit his throat the moment we were alone. Now I have a quick question. Are you really going to kill me here in front of all these patrons? I know you have a lot of coin, but I doubt you will be able to pay off my sisters over by the bar there."

Estevan said, "Get up."

There were at least five men from what she could see that sat at surrounding tables. They all got up with some heading toward the door. Lazette stood up and made eye contact with Val. She made the hand signal of showing five fingers, then four, then three, then two followed by one. The expression on Val's face changed. Val went over to Muriel and Ares.

Lazette was roughly pushed out the front doors with the knife digging into her side. She was walked to an alley by the tavern and tried to think as Estevan made threat after threat. Lazette was pushed forward and hit the wall, cornered. She turned and saw there was seven men and Estevan made eight. She pulled out the hidden throwing knives she had stashed in her bodice. She threw two of them at the same time causing two men to sink to their knees bleeding profusely as she went for the biggest vein in the neck.

Val, Ares, and Muriel came up behind and slit three men's throats. Estevan attacked her and she kicked him back. He sliced at her and she twisted his arm and snapped it. He screamed and she took the knife and cut his throat. The other two men ran away and Val took care of them quickly jumping on their back making that snarling noise Lazette hated.

They ran down the alley and when they came into a lit area they all had blood on them.

Ares took off his shirt and said, "Damnit. I am suppose to meet up to purchase a few things from someone in the morning and I did not bring any clothes."

Lazette said angrily, "We are going to have to move again or lay low for a while."

Val ripped the necklace from Lazette's neck and sniped, "Told you not to wear this."

Muriel said, "Let us go pack up. I am sure I have some things you will fit, Ares."

The walk in the shadows back to their villa was quiet except for Ares talking about this and that.

When they were at their villa Ares asked, "Where will you go to?"

Val shrugged as she took off her dress in front of them all. Lazette saw Ares roll his eyes and turn away.

Lazette said, "Not certain."

Ares put a shirt on that Muriel dug out.

Ares suggested, "Why do not you all go to Denny's? The fifth year since last is coming up. Might be nice to get together again. Maybe someone can share my new cabin with me?"

Ares winked at Lazette and motioned to Val who perked up and said, "I think that is a great idea."

When Val turned back to packing, Ares made a face behind her and Lazette could not help but smile.

The morning ride was brisk and the wagon was packed full. Ares stayed behind at the villa to finish his business telling them he would be right behind them.

Arriving at the lake, they all called Del's Abyss, was peaceful. The pine trees smelled amazing and the fresh air was crisp. When they entered the foyer, Denny met them and called to Opia to bring up a few bottles of wine and told Vio to cook up something that involved red wine.

Lazette went to her room. It was just as it was five years ago. There was dust on everything that made her sneeze when she dusted it all off. She pulled out her bottle of perfume she had forgotten the last time. She sprayed it all over herself and realized she used too much after her eyes burned. It felt good to not have to worry about a thing.

Lazette went downstairs to meet the others in the kitchen. They drank and ate and talked about what they had all been up to the past few years. Vio knew a lot about poisons and cooking. Opia and Gretchen's jewellery was exquisite and Barabel's clothing was refined. Lazette loved seeing her two brothers were smiling and happy. Even Denny smiled a lot.

By the next morning, Ares still had not returned. Denny questioned them up and down. Ares was suppose to return immediately and no one had asked him to pick up anything for them. Denny was cursing him and talking about how last time Vio went to retrieve him only to find him drunk, beaten, and broke in a whorehouse. Lazette could not understand as he would not have a drink with her and he did not seem the type to go to a whorehouse. She reminded herself that everyone was different now. Nothing was really the same.

It was late in the evening when Ares burst through the door. Ares gathered them all in Denny's reading room and said, "I saw her. I saw Del."

Denny stood up and threw his arms in the air. Denny said, "Not this again. Ares, we talked about this. It is your mind playing tricks. It happens especially when a person drinks."

Ares said, "No, no, no. I was not drinking. Ask Lazette."

Lazette said, "He was not drinking when we saw him or when we left him."

Denny said sympathetically, "I see her sometimes too. That is why I do not leave here. I even chased a girl down only to find she looked like a dog."

Ares protested, "She talked to me. It was her. I swear it."

Denny asked slowly, "What did she say?"

Ares said, "She said I looked kind then she asked me where she could find poison."

Denny asked, "Then why did you not bring her to me if you were certain it was Del and why did she not come with you?"

Ares said, "She did not know me. I told her to come with me and she said she had to find her son and go back home."

Denny motioned everyone out and sat down next to Ares talking to him. Lazette felt sorry for Ares. She did not think he had actually lost his mind over losing Del. When she thought of the horrific details he had told them about his time in captivity and Del's condition before death, she could not blame him. She went to sleep thinking about Ares and hurting for him.

# Chapter 7. Eve

Eve opened the curtain and the light hurt her head. She closed her bad eye and still it pulsated. The vision blurred when she opened it and it took a while to focus. Arms came from behind her and hugged her waist tightly. Warm breath found her neck and then her ear.

Hector whispered, "Good morning."

Eve turned and hugged him with her head against his chest to avoid having to kiss him. She pulled away after feeling her body stiffen, hoping he would not sense the tension in her. She quickly went over to her vanity.

Hector came and rubbed her shoulders as she sat. Hector asked, with a slight hint of anger, "Is there something wrong?"

Eve forced a smile as she stared at him in the clouded old broken mirror. She felt her lip twitch but smiled a little wider and said reassuringly, "Nothing besides my head. It hurts again."

Hector kissed the top of her head and said, "I have a meeting. The boys are off to training, but should be back soon. You should rest. Do not forget to drink your tea. I know when you do not and it is going to help you remember one day. I promise."

Eve was afraid to ask but did anyway. "I want to go to Old Town. Can I take the boys with me?"

Hector was in the middle of dressing when he paused to say, "Sure."

Eve's heart thumped and she felt excited before it sank when Hector said, "Oh wait. You can take Roman. I need Sayko though."

Eve stood up and went to her wardrobe trying to hide her anger. It was as if he knew she was trying to leave him. She hated him. She was told she loved him once a very long time ago but she could never understand why anyone would find him appealing.

He would pick on Roman more often than her, yet there were countless sleepless nights she endured when Hector would stumble in drunk trying to beat her. She would lock herself in the boys' room and listen to him bang on the door, threatening her. The next day always resulted in a bloodied mouth.

Eve had tried to leave so many times but he would always find them and beg her to return. She had no means and nowhere to go. Aviva would always convince her it was better for the boys there. Her boys were grown men now and she was working up the courage to leave finally, but Hector always found a way to keep one of them with him.

Hector pressed a hot cup into her palm after she changed clothes and she forced a smile at him. Hector was stone faced when he said, "Drink."

Eve took a sip and it was too hot, but he tilted her cup of tea and she painfully swallowed it all. She coughed and nodded and he nodded back.

When she thought Hector was about to walk away from her, he gently put a hand on her face. She knew there was no kindness or love in this gesture. She looked at him in the eyes, hating his very existence. He ran a thumb over her small scar by her eye. He held her face by her chin and she placed a hand on his wrist to pull away. As soon as she did he gripped her face hard and looked angry when he said threateningly, "Make certain you wear your face covering or I will make it so that you want to wear it when I am done with your face. I heard you took it off as soon as you got to town last."

Eve was breathing hard, staring at him, wanting to hurt him but quickly forced herself to look fearful. He leaned over while grabbing her wrist of the hand that held his arm, while lessening the grip on her face. His cheek was against hers when he whispered, "I know everything and anything that you do, even when you are far from me."

Hector kissed her cheek and pushed her face back while turning away. He left and Eve pressed her head against the door listening for him to walk away while she scrubbed her cheek with her sleeve.

She ran to the boys' room when she no longer heard his footsteps and locked the door behind her. She knelt by the fireplace and stuck her fingers in her throat. She gagged and jammed them in deeper until warm fluid gushed back up all over her hand. She did this until her stomach was empty.

The way the man had looked when he told her to stop drinking the tea was startling. She had only started drinking it a year before Sayko was born and how would he know she had been drinking it? The man told her that a year after Sayko was born and they were raiding an underground village that was a refuge for demon-bloods.

The man was about to kill her when he studied her face as if he knew her. She could not recall his face but he knew she had been drinking the tea. He told her not to trust any member of the House of Iron and especially not Hector. He told her if she continued to drink the tea she would surely die. He ran away and she never saw him again.

Eve thought of the raids they did every few months. The men and women she killed. Their faces were ones she thought of before sleep each night. Roman and Sayko had only recently started to go out with them. It hurt her heart watching her sons kill people even if they were demon-bloods. They looked like anyone else and from what she could tell they were not doing anything besides trying to survive. When she did question the House of Iron's Council of Three, she had gotten a beating from Hector for humiliating him. She was no longer allowed to sit in on any meetings.

It was noon when the boys returned. Eve had been ready all morning waiting. She took her measly coins out of her coin-purse to count them again as she waited for Roman to get ready.

Sayko was lying on her bed gabbing away and Eve was just agreeing with him.

Sayko said, "You are not even listening to me Mother. Did you even hear what I said? I asked if you could pick me up a whore and you just nodded and said yes. You are sick Mother. So very-ow."

Eve turned and saw Roman was ready to backhand Sayko again.

Roman snapped, "Do not talk that way to her."

Eve stood and said, "Come Roman. I want to get back before nightfall."

Sayko was saying, "You are just going to let him slap me and then he gets to go to town. That is not fair. That is not-"

Roman closed the door behind them and they made their way out of the tower. The guards at the gate let them leave on their horses. Roman rode ahead like he always did. She watched his short black wavy hair bounce in the wind. He looked back at her and his serious face melted into the smile he only smiled at her. His dark brown eyes squinted from the sun shining off the bright snow.

Everyone always remarked how he looked like his father, who he was named after, but she could not remember his face. She could not remember much after the accident. A demon attacked their old home and killed Roman and nearly killed her. That was why she had all the headaches and pain in her eye. All she remembered was waking up and seeing Hector sleeping in a chair by her bed and then Roman's chubby little face as he climbed on the bed to give her kisses. Everything before that was gone.

Old Town was bustling and there was talk of an animal attack in town. There were eight men dead and two looked like they had their throats ripped out. Roman went to find a place for them to eat while she browsed the shops.

Eve's lower face covering was quickly becoming an irritating thing. She looked around cautiously before taking her hood off and pulling the face covering around her neck. She pressed her warm cheek against the cool window of a blacksmith's shop before rotating to her other cheek and finally her forehead. She sighed, stepping back to pull up her face covering. She had just put her hood up when she paused to admire the blades displayed. There was a hooked blade that she wanted to buy. She counted her coin and knew she would only have enough to buy food and possibly a new shawl.

"Del."

A hand on her shoulder startled her and made her turn, dropping her coins.

Eve knelt and so did the man. She looked at the man who continued, "Del, it is me, Ares."

Eve shook her head and grabbed for her coins but he took the last two. They stood up and Eve stepped back, grabbing at her face covering that had come off of one ear and said, "You are mistaken. That is not my name."

Ares stepped toward her and held out her coins in his hand. She put her face covering back on securely and reluctantly took the coins from the man's hand. He said, "My mistake. You really look like someone I know. I did not mean to frighten you."

Eve noticed he was shaking and she blurted out, "Can you tell me where I can buy poison?"

Ares looked at her, surprised and said, "Come with me. I know someone who can make you any type of poison and I bet he would not charge much or anything at all."

Eve felt her face burning hot and she could not believe she asked this stranger for poison. Eve shook her head and said quickly, "You are too kind but I need to find my son. We need to get home before dark."

Eve hurried away and hoped the man would not follow her. Roman would kill him if he did. Eve turned a corner and ran right into Roman. He took one look at her and asked, "What happened?"

Eve stammered, "N-nothing. I just-my head. I need to go home."

Roman nodded and led her to the horses. They rode home and Roman did not say anything more.

Sayko was sleeping on her and Hector's bed still wearing his dirty training clothes from earlier. Eve felt angry knowing that Hector lied about needing him and felt even angrier at herself for knowing that she would never have the courage to confront him about it.

When they closed the door behind them, Sayko sat up in a daze. Sayko stood up and exclaimed, "What did you get me?!"

Eve was about to apologize when Roman slapped something into Sayko's chest. Sayko's jumped up on the bed and then onto Roman's back yelling, "Honey candy! No way! I love you!"

They disappeared into their room and Eve heard a clanging before Sayko screamed out, "Do not have to throw me! So mean!"

Roman said, "Shut up and eat your sweets. I am going to read."

Eve shut the door and put away her cloak and coin-purse. They were only a few years apart but they looked nothing alike and acted nothing alike. They had two different fathers so it was expected.

Eve sat and thought of Sayko's father. Her thoughts soon wandered to the strange man with the bright blue eyes. He was very handsome and very sweet. She wondered if he really knew someone who made poisons or if he was a pervert trying to lure her away from the crowded areas.

Eve knew she had to find a way to get away or a way to kill Hector before he found a reason to fly into a rage again. The next time he did she was certain he would kill her.

# Chapter 8. Ares

Denny made him a drink and said, "It has been hard. It has been hard on all of us. It seems it has been harder on you but you have to stop this. Stop this, please. Everyone will start arriving when it starts to warm up and I do not need you upsetting anyone anymore. It is hard enough as it is."

Ares drank the cup of herbal steeped tea and his head felt fuzzy and warm. Ares mumbled, "What did you give me?"

Denny patted his shoulder as he sat on the arm of the chair Ares slouched in. Denny said, "Something that will help you. I think you need some sleep."

Ares felt the cup slipping from his fingers and his eyelids were too heavy to lift.

Del sat by the lake with her feet just in reach of the small waves lapping. There was no sound and a mist surrounded floating above the water like a soft blanket. The sun was just rising and he called out to her but it sounded distant even to him. The sunlight against the sand slowly crept closer to where she sat. Ares ran and the sunlight came closer to her faster. The further he ran the further away she seemed. He was almost to her when she turned to him and smiled. The sun beat him and he watched her color drain the same way it happened to Syvillia. Her skin greyed and she looked like a statue made from stone before she collapsed into a pile of ash. When he made it to her she was gone. There was just a pile of ash and the bloody dress. He reached into the pile and pulled the necklace out. The same one he carried around in his pocket all these years. The same one that matched the one he wore always.

"Ares."

The sound of her voice cut through the mist that seemed to have blocked out the sunlight.

"Ares."

The ground started to shake and he tried to stand but could not. A hand grabbed his shoulder and he turned. He hit the floor and opened his eyes. The wooden planks that were his floor met him with a pain in his head, shoulder, and hip. He got to his feet and saw Lazette was standing by him. She sat down in his armchair and gave him that damned pitiful look everyone always gave him that he could not stand. Ares sat on his bed and looked around to see he was in his cabin.

Ares grumbled, "What are you doing here?"

Lazette threw her hands up and said, "It is noon. I came to check on you. Val was trying to so be glad it is me and not her."

Ares turned away and covered himself with his blanket. He felt Lazette sit on his bed and place a hand on his shoulder.

Lazette said, "I believe you. I know Denny said not to talk about it but I believe you. You sounded so certain."

Ares wiggled closer to the wall and said, "Do not. Do not believe me. He is right. I did not see anything."

Ares thought back to when he saw Del in front of Grim's Smithery and tried to picture her face. The face that came to mind was not hers. The woman he had seen had dark hair like hers but that was the only similarity. He could not remember what the woman even looked like, only that she was a woman with dark hair. He only caught a few glimpses of her face before she covered it up. It was like the times before. Denny was right.

Lazette said, "All right then. Would you like to join us for a meal or would you like me to return and force you to eat?"

Ares sat up in his bed and argued, "Why are you here bothering me? Go away."

Lazette sighed and said, "Because I remember a time when I was in your shoes and you were in mine and you did this exact same thing to me. I believed my brothers dead and you knew I wanted to die. You knew I wanted to just lie around crying and feeling sorry for myself but you kept pestering me to get up and do something. Making me eat. Making me wash. Making me milk cows. Making me bake bread. All I am trying to do is make you come and eat with us."

Ares pointed to his door and said, "Fine. Leave and I will be there in a while. If I am not, then you can come pester me again."

When he entered the kitchen everyone went quiet. He took the bread Lazette was about to eat and shoved it in his mouth. He poured a cup of water and drank the contents swallowing a chunk of bread that hurt his chest going down.

Ares said, "So when is that old man going to be ready to leave?"

The rest had started to talk again and Denny said, "No need to worry about it. I will personally deliver the man myself."

Ares sat across from him and said, "It is no problem. I will do it. I really do not-"

Denny said quietly, "Ares."

Denny looked at him with a look he never liked. It was one that usually made Ares stop but not this time. Ares said, "I will stop. I promise. I have stopped. I quit drinking too. I have. I will. I want to get some new clothes anyway."

Barabel said, "I can make you-"

Ares quickly said, "I thank you but no need. As much as I love wearing sparkly shirts and tight pants with butterflies stitched into them...yea. I think I will just buy some regular old stuff."

Ares took a chunk of fish from Lazette's bowl of stew and went outside.

Denny came and sat on the snowy deck they had built that went nearly halfway across the lake. At the very end it sank if anyone went out there and so they sat halfway. It was not cold enough to freeze the water. It was never cold enough to freeze.

Denny spoke after sitting a while and said, "I do apologize for making you sleep. It was more for me than you. I was tired and needed a rest. Opia annoys me greatly."

Ares threw a small piece of wood he had ripped off. It landed delicately on the water and floated. Ares said, "It is fine. I do not mind. You give me so much and let me stay here being a drunkard and feeding me. I should do the one thing you ask of me. I will not talk about her anymore until the evening of the solstice when we are allowed to."

Denny said, "Thank you. You do put in your share of work with the horses and going for supplies. You helped build this home. You are always welcome."

Denny left and Ares was stiff and his ass was wet and cold by the time he stood. His pant legs were icy and started to melt when they touched his skin. He was watching were to walk staring at Denny's footprints intently when a whistle made him look up just in time for a snowball to burst on his face. It hurt. He wiped it away and spotted Marv. He was the only one strolling outside. Ares made a snowball and packed it hard. He threw it and Marv nearly fell over when it hit him right in the ear.

As Ares ran he heard Marv shout angrily, "What are you doing?!"

Ares turned and saw Marv was looking at him for an explanation when a snowball hit the back of his head. Ares noticed Vio and Lazette on the roof readying more. Val and Muriel came out the front door and Ares made a hard small one and threw it at Val's face. The way her head went back and the scream she made had everyone laughing.

Opia, Gretchen, and Barabel came from the side door and went straight for the well. They hid behind it as Ares ran trying to avoid every throw. One hit his back and he arched it falling. It hurt more than the others. He looked and saw Denny was now joining in. One hit Denny's face and Denny took the chance to hit Opia in her face. Denny laughed and Ares smirked. They made snowballs and fought until some had bloody noses and Val had a busted lip.

Ares was out of breath and he fell back into the snow. He regretted it as it hurt the back of his head. He lay there and stared up at the clear blue sky. He listened to everyone heading back inside followed by the quiet of outside that was not really quiet but peaceful with the sounds of nature. He closed his eyes and listened to the sound of birds chirping and then they stopped.

Ares stood up and strained his ears to listen. There was nothing and he knew that meant something. He stood perfectly still, listening for anything. He waited long enough and was about to head inside when the sound of breaking branches froze him once more. He waited and there were no more sounds. No birds, no branches. Ares looked about the circle of trees that enclosed their home and lake. There was only one road in and once it turned into open pastures he always put the tree branches back in place to make it appear a dead end.

There was a branch breaking again and it sounded closer. Ares looked at the house and saw he was closer to the woods. He ran to a tree and listened. There was nothing now. He looked around and saw nothing. Ares walked up the path and went to ensure no one stumbled onto the road by accident. He would have to point them back to the main roads. Then there was a snap again.

He went to a tree opposite the sound and went against it peering around the other side carefully while searching for anyone. A stick poked the back of his neck and he moved closer to the tree but the stick followed. It pressed against his skin and started to break it.

"You are dead, Monsieur," a heavy accented gruff voice said loudly.

# Chapter 9. Eve

The blood pooled around Eve's feet and she stepped back, bumping into Sayko, making them both fall onto the floor. Hector's hand reached out to them before it fell into the widening pool of blood, twitching before ceasing to move.

Sayko stuttered quietly, "H-h-he he is dead, Mother."

Eve felt too stunned to move and it was not until the pool of blood reached her feet that she stood up and pulled Sayko to his feet. Eve took Sayko's face into her hands and said in a panic, "Look at me. Look at me. We need to leave. Now. Go with Roman and pack."

Eve picked up the bloody knife that lay by Hector's lifeless body. She went to her vanity and wiped the knife off. There was so much blood. It covered her hands and nightdress. She caught a glimpse of her face in the mirror and saw her cheek was swollen and bleeding. Her lips were busted on the top and bottom and only now started to hurt when she noticed it. Her eye was starting to swell next with a horrible pain in her throat as she swallowed.

Calm down Eve. He was going to kill you. It had to be done.

Eve pulled open her wardrobe and quickly changed. She stuffed a change of clothing into a sack. She looked at the knife and put it into her belt. She took the key from Hector's neck and unlocked his chest and took all the coin. She threw her cloak on and went to see her sons. They were sitting quietly on their beds, each holding a bag.

Eve said, "We need to go. Sunrise will be here soon and they will come looking for him and they will kill me."

They locked the door to their room and kept to the shadows creeping about the fort. They scaled a wall and stayed to walking in the woods until they made it to the creek. They walked carefully on stones until they were sure their tracks in the snow would not be followed. No one spoke. By the time they made it to Old Town it was late afternoon.

Roman said, "We cannot stay in any taverns. That is the first place they will look. Mother, take Sayko and wait for me in the alley were those people were murdered. No one will want to go to a place they think a crazed animal will return. I will find us a place. Give me the coin."

Roman returned shortly after nightfall and said, "There is a villa just out of town. It was put up for sale a few days ago by the owners. The tax collector was in charge of selling it for them while they are away."

The villa did not take long to warm up. Eve sat down and washed her face finally. The swelling was going down but the bruising made her feel like crying. She did not want to cry but she did.

Sayko was behind her and he hugged her. Sayko said, "Do not cry Mother. He cannot hurt you anymore. I need to talk to you about something."

Roman said in his serious tone, "Not now. Just make her something to eat."

Eve expected Sayko to argue or say something but he did not.

Roman sat at the table with her and said, "There is plenty of food here. There are clothes too. Lots of women's clothes. It is as if they just up and left in a hurry. There was something else I found. I think you should see it."

Eve looked over as Roman pulled out a silver locket from his pocket. It twirled in between them and she took it. She opened it and dropped it.

Eve said, "Where was this?"

Roman pointed to a pile of bloody clothes that she had been too dazed to notice before.

Eve picked up the locket and opened it again. There was a single portrait in it and it was of her. Eve questioned, "Why would they have a likeness of me? Who owned this place?"

Roman said, "He said it was owned by two women with golden hair and one woman with black curls."

Eve could not understand why anyone would carry a portrait of her. Eve said, "Show me exactly where you found it."

Roman went over and brought back a blood spattered cotton shirt. He said, "It was under this."

Eve said, "This is a man's, is it not?"

Roman nodded and she immediately thought of the man with the bright blue eyes.

Eve said, "Burn those clothes. How much do we have left?"

Roman said, "A bit. Where will we go? The House of Iron has great reach. You know this."

Eve started to panic as she worried for her sons. Eve said, "I might know someone who can help."

Roman did not prod anymore and went to cleaning up the villa. He returned a short while later as Sayko announced loudly that he had slaved all day to make the food and how no one even thanked him. Eve and Roman exchanged a glance as they stared at their bowls.

Sayko slammed his fist on the table and said playfully, "Damn it! If we do not start enjoying this delicious...thing, then I will not be wasting my precious cooking skills on you two ever again."

Roman picked up a piece of pepper and smelled it. Eve picked up her spoon and watched Sayko sit with his fingers templed, head low peering at them over his fingertips. Eve was about to eat a spoonful of the soup that looked more like throw up when Sayko slapped the spoon from her.

Sayko exclaimed overzealously, "Do not eat that! I do not know half the things I put in there. I do not even know if half of it is edible."

Roman stood and slapped Sayko in the back of the head before taking all the bowls and disappearing.

Sayko shrugged and said, "I do not know why anyone would ever ask me to cook. All I have ever tried to be was a good daughter following in my mother's footsteps cooking and cleaning but looks like you are to blame mother. You should have raised your daughter properly is all I can say. Making me train to kill and sneak about like a thief. I cannot tell you how many times I tried to grow out my luscious hair and you make me cut it. Jealousy, Mother, looks good on no one."

Eve shook her head and smiled.

Sayko said, "Ah there she is. She is smiling Roman. Roman! Come see. See why I am the favorite!"

They shared a platter of olives, hardened bread, and garlic flavored oil. The villa had three bedrooms and Eve found herself alone with her thoughts. Her mind pictured Hector falling to his knees with his throat opened. She secretly found pleasure in it.

Eve worried about Sayko. He loved his father and watched him get murdered and said little to nothing about the incident. He carried on as if nothing had happened.

She thought of how she could find the man with the blue eyes and struggled trying to recall his name and fell asleep wondering.

Eve sat up with a start finding it was light out. Eve said under her breath, "Ares."

# Chapter 10. Beau

Beau pulled the blade away from the back of Ares' neck.

Ares said, "You are making a mistake."

Emery emerged from up ahead and called out, "Who is that?"

Beau said, "Just Ares sneaking up on us."

Ares put his hands down and turn around looking angry. Ares stepped away back onto the path.

Beau was laughing and so was Emery as they watched Ares storm off.

Ares called back to them, "I would say I am glad to see you but I am not!"

Beau looked at Emery and asked, "What the hell is his problem?"

Emery cleared his throat as they walked and said, "We have been roughing it for quite some time. I think we need to tone it down. It is humorous but remember they have not been warring for the past twenty years."

Beau said, "Yea. Let us hope they have food. Any food will do."

Emery said, "Any food but I hope they have good food. Sick of eating crappy rations. What I would not do for some crisp hay colored ale and a hot potato with a hunk of seared beef backside and fresh bread dripping with honey."

Beau's stomach rumbled and he said, "Stop it. Do you really think they will have that?"

Emery said, "Of course they will. Only the finest for Denny if I know my brother."

Beau stated, "If you did not give away all the loot along the way we probably could have had a seared piece of meat with mediocre ale in any town."

Emery said, "Why tease your senses when you can drown them? Look Brother, there is the sanctuary where there is endless food and endless ale and only a few annoying people. Remember though, we cannot kill them. Got to get that war blood out of you. Makes you crazy. Back to civilization."

Beau felt puzzled and said, "You know I would never kill them."

Emery laughed and said, "I know. It was meant for one last terrible jest we could laugh at."

Beau said, "Oh," and started laughing.

There were plenty of questions and hugs when they entered the warm house. They trudged snow all over and went to their rooms. Beau changed into some of his old clothing and felt weird. It felt like he was naked without armor or a sword. When he walked back into the hall he stopped and saw Emery emerging from his room holding his shield. Beau pointed and laughed right before Emery did the same. Beau stopped and looked down to see he was holding his shield. They tossed their shields into their rooms and went to the kitchen where Vio was preparing food.

Vio placed two plates down in front of them and started to explain what it was they were eating but Beau had trouble paying attention. The meat was warm and salted just enough. The sauce that it was covered in was so good he licked it from the plate when he was done. He drank a whole cup of ale and then pointed at his plate. Vio brought a pan over and put another piece of meat in it.

Beau saw Vio was going in and out of a room that had crates and other things in it. He went over and looked inside. He smelled something he always liked. He went and brought his plate back. He took the top off a barrel and saw white baby onions floating in brine. He scooped some out and went to sit back down.

Emery said, "Pass me one. I hate those things but you always make them look too good."

Denny walked in and said, "Those are to compliment the stronger spirits. Not for eating whole."

Emery laughed and said, "Then bring us stronger spirits."

Beau laughed and Denny snapped, "Clean this kitchen when you are done and thank the man who cooked and ask Ares where he stashes the stronger spirits. Even I do not know that."

Vio started speaking when Emery said sincerely, "Thank you Vio. We will clean when have had our fill and thank you Denny for being here."

Denny nodded his head and said, "Thanks for coming home. I was worried."

There was no more talk as Beau recalled who was really the man to fear in any room or any battlefield.

# Chapter 11. Denny

Opia massaged his back as he tried to sleep. Denny thought of Harold Minacini and how he would be ready to leave at dawn. It had been half a moon phase since Emery and Beau had returned. He had thought about asking them to take the man to Vieille Ville but was afraid they might kill him. Harold would be dead to the world the whole of the days long journey but Beau and Emery were still recovering from the battling they had partaken in. They had been a bit unpredictable as of late and Denny did not like that.

Denny kissed Opia's forehead and told her to sleep. He went to his window and looked out at the trees. There was but a shy sliver of a moon above the tree line peeking out every now and then as scarce clouds drifted by ever so slowly.

He had not realized how long he was peering out pondering until he saw Ares bring the carriage around to just below him. The working portion of the house, that was reserved for the pitiful mortals he used his knowledge to save, was below where he had constructed his master bedroom.

Denny went to his closet and found one of his town-suits. It smelled musty but he shook it out and put it on. He ran downstairs and found Ares was waking Harold. Ares did not look surprised to see him and greeted him.

Denny poured a glass of the wine and followed the two out to the carriage. He entered it and sat across from Harold handing him the sleeping wine. Harold handed him back the empty chalice and Denny secured the man, covering him with the multitude of blankets that the carriage was filled with.

Denny climbed out the side of the moving carriage closing the door behind him. The sun was going to rise soon and he was very cold. Ares sat silently, pulling a bottle from a hidden compartment. He handed it over to Denny who took a stiff shot. The drink burned his mouth and the taste made him think of apples. He took another long drink before handing it back.

Denny drank until he feared he might fall off the driver's bench. He carefully climbed back into the carriage and fell asleep covering himself in a bearskin blanket.

Ares' face appeared in his vision as Denny was woken. Ares said, "Denny, we have arrived. Harold has been delivered to the Sisters Tavern. I have acquired you a room at the Grizzled Lady's Tavern. They have excellent stew there that is made from sheep's tongue and the best wine in town. Your room is at the top and it is the last on the right."

Denny emerged from the carriage and said, "Where will you be staying?"

Ares said, "The Masters House across town. They have women there."

Denny nodded and took the key. He entered the tavern and instantly regretted leaving his home. The smell of sweat and ale hit his nostrils. He pulled out a handkerchief scented with lavender and breathed it in.

I need to imbibe if I am going to last the night here.

Denny seated himself at the bar paying for a flagon of their best wine. Usually he would insist on turning around to head back home but Denny knew that Ares needed this. He needed the company of a woman and Denny did not blame him. It was a hard life living alone in a cabin. Denny knew that all too well as he thought back to when he lived alone. It was thousands of years ago but the feeling of loneliness was one that clung to memory like a scar on the invisible heart everyone always talked about breaking. He was lucky to never have had to endure a broken heart at least. You needed to care deeply for that to happen.

He drank his fourth cup of wine and wondered if the searing pain he had in his head every time he thought of Del was how it felt to have a broken heart. He smoked a concoction he created, from a pipe he carried with him.

"Ya cannot smoke in 'ere," the fat woman behind the bar said loudly.

Denny said plainly, "Why? Will the smell overtake the smell of sweaty male reproductive appendages and spewed gut content that seems to have permeated your establishment and more than likely you?"

The fat red haired woman looked confused before she looked angry but Denny did not care. He paid for another flagon of wine and made his way up the stairs puffing hard on his pipe.

The fat woman called after him, "Ya cannot smoke up 'ere eva."

Denny waved his hand in the air and went to find his room not caring what the woman said. As he turned his key a hand roughly spun him. A young man, who looked to be twenty or so, tried to hit him with a poorly made fist. He had red hair and Denny supposed it was the fat owner's son. Denny moved his head aside and the man hit the wall instead. He screeched out pulling his fist back and Denny saw immediately the man had broken two of his fingers.

Another ugly man, who looked similar to the one who had tried to hit him, emerged from behind the first. He looked a few years older but just as dull. Denny opened his door and backed into it watching and waiting for the other man to make his move. He entered the room and tried to grab Denny's coat. Denny stepped back and the man tried again, but this time Denny jabbed two fingers into the man's neck. The man dropped like a rock and he took the moment to drink as much wine as he could as the first man came at him with a knife. The man yelled about how Denny killed his brother and Denny had to laugh.

Denny said, "Yes, I killed him. He should be back alive in a moment or two."

The man sliced at him and Denny stepped toward him catching the man's arm between his arm and held it against his body and Denny twisted hearing a snap and the man scream. The man dropped to his knees holding his broken arm crying out when Denny released him. Denny drained the flagon and walked out of the room. He left the tavern, but not before placing the empty flagon on the bar. The fat woman looked like she had not expected to watch him walk downstairs unhurt.

Denny walked to the other side of town before he found the Masters House. He entered and smelled the raunchiness in the air. There were half naked women strewn about the establishment that made even Muriel look like a Goddess. He saw Ares had the better looking ones at a table near the back. He was playing cards with them trying to teach them how.

Denny motioned one of the women to move and he sat down. When she tried to sit on him he gave her two gold coins to fetch him some wine. Ares told her to get something called Master's Sliver instead.

Ares eyed him and asked, "What happened?"

Denny shrugged and said, "They would not let me smoke in there."

Ares said, "There is no other rooms in town. A storm is coming and no one wants to travel in it."

Denny said, "Well, what do you propose we do?"

Ares looked less than happy when he said, "You take my room. I will see if I can sleep at the stables with the horses and carriage. There's more than enough blankets in there."

Denny looked at the saggy breasts that were exposed in front of him when the woman returned with his drink and knew he would have a better time with sleeping in the carriage with Ares' secret drink.

Denny said, "I will take the carriage. Just point me in the right direction and I will leave you to your gallery of lovely ladies."

Denny walked drunkenly down the road and found the stables in no time. He did not bother asking if it was all right as he found the carriage inside the stables. He retrieved the bottle and made himself a nice soft bed on the floor of the carriage. He curled up with the bottle and drank himself to sleep.

# Chapter 12. Eve

Roman said, "I saw the man. At least I believe it was him. He was at the Masters House and he had blue eyes and black hair. I overheard him talking with another man about how they had a carriage at the stables. I followed the second man and he entered the stables and made a bed inside their carriage. It is a dark reddish brown one with carvings of animals on it. There are wolves and animals I have never seen before carved into it. What will you do?"

Eve paced and said, "I will follow them. I cannot be sure if they can be friend or foe yet. You stay here with Sayko and if I do not return by the time the snow melts take your brother and travel west. Sail up the coast to and reach Paris. Find work and take care of your brother. Do you hear me?"

Roman looked reluctant but nodded and Eve hugged him. She paced a while longer before she went and sat on the bed Sayko slept in. She brushed his hair from his face and kissed his cheek. Eve found clothes that fit her and was surprised to find there were small knives in the inside of a coat in stitched on compartments. She had managed to dress all in black. She could not sleep and headed to the stables afraid she might lose her chance.

A storm was upon the land and wind whipped cold rain at her face as she walked. Inside the stables sat the carriage along with a horse in every stall. The horses were restless. She peered inside the carriage seeing that there was a man sleeping amongst many furs and quilts. She ran her fingers over the intricate carvings. They were beautiful. There were two wolves, two mountain lions, and two tigers. She held her head as a pain started in it, behind her eye.

It just occurred to her that she recognized the animals yet could not understand as she could not remember ever seeing tigers.

The man was snoring loudly and she looked around to find a place to sit where she could remain unseen. She walked by the horses and found a stall where a massive black beast was as calm as could be. She ran her hand up its face and in no time it nuzzled against her. She entered the gate that separated them and lay down on the hay.

Eve did not realize she had been asleep until she heard voices.

A man said, "I paid you already."

Another man said, "Not for the bloody carriage to be inside here or for a man to be sleeping in it."

The first man said, "I always put my carriage in here and I am not about to pay extra because someone slept in it. It is mine. Anyone who wants to can sleep in it. Groy never gives me such a hard time."

The second man said, "Groy is not here though is he? So pay up or next time your damn horses can stay tied up outside the Masters."

The first man said, "Fine. Here you go, you greedy old man."

The second one said back haughtily, "I am a woman, you shit."

The first man said, "My mistake, you greedy, rude old woman."

Eve heard footsteps and the gate next to her open. She held her breath and hoped that she was not in a stall that held one of the man's horses. She grabbed the hay and covered herself in it just in case. It was just her luck when the gate opened. She prayed silently not to be noticed as she saw it was the man who called himself Ares. He took the horse out and closed the gate not even taking his eyes off the horse.

Eve followed the carriage on foot. She stayed a ways back and ran most of the day. She watched as Ares covered up a trail leading into the woods. She entered the woods and followed.

It did not take long before a massive house emerged by a hidden lake. She stayed in the woods and watched. There were a few men and women that occupied the place. She waited in the woods wondering how she was going to approach Ares. It had seemed a good idea to seek Ares out for help but now that she was there, in the middle of nowhere, it dawned on her that it was a terrible idea. Her legs ached and she sank to the ground by a tree, feeling helpless and exhausted.

It was already getting dark when she heard a man's voice. She looked over and saw it was the man who had slept in the carriage.

The man was talking to two bigger men and said, "Because it is my favorite."

One of the bigger men said, "Cannot you just make another one?"

The snoring man said, "That is not the point. Del made it. It is important to me."

The other bigger man said, "All right. All right. We will come with you. We will help you find it."

The carriage left down the path into the night and Eve watched and waited trying to think of a plan. She circled the house from the woods. There was a cabin at the back of the house near a barn and stables. There was a light on in the cabin and she carefully emerged from the woods. She walked up to the cabin and peered inside to see Ares was drinking something. She thought of knocking on his door or tapping the window but she did not. She wanted to scope out the house first.

Eve went back to the woods and waited until the lights all went out. She entered the house from the side door after finding it unlocked. She figured there was no point in locking it up as they were well hidden. She entered what appeared to be a kitchen. It was dark and she waited for her eyes to adjust but it did not really happen. Her eye hurt and so did her head. The dull throb that was always there intensified as she strained her eyes.

Eve made out a doorway straight ahead of her. She pulled out a small blade and gripped it in her hand, hoping she would not have to use it. She wanted to make sure that she was not among demon worshippers or sadists. From what she saw so far, they appeared to be regular people but looks could be deceiving. She had thought Hector was a good person when she first woke up after her accident but he turned out to be the most terrible person she had ever met.

Eve left the kitchen and crept into the darkness. She could see stairs leading up to the upper part of the house. She decided on going through the bottom part of the house first. She walked as silently as possible. She went past the stairs and entered a hall. She looked to her left and then to her right, wondering which way she should go. She decided and went the closer way. Eve crept silently, staying close to the wall, with her back to it.

The sound of footsteps creaking above her made her tense up. She stood still and listened to the sound of a door closing. The footsteps were right above her for a moment before they kept going along. They stopped and were followed by knocking. A man started to speak but she could not make out what he was saying. A second man joined in on speaking.

The sound of another door closing followed their muffled sounding conversation. She looked up as footsteps started creaking above her again. She felt panic when the footsteps sounded like they were on the stairs. She slid along the wall and tried the next door she had come across. She entered the dark room and closed the door behind her.

Eve felt like her heart was in her throat. She closed her eyes and prayed that she would not be found. She swallowed hard as the footsteps came closer. She had her back to the door and listened to the men who were still talking.

"I still have no idea what smell you are talking about. Are you sure you are not smelling the scent of Kati or Cortina's things? They do smell basically the same to me and they were Del's sisters," a man said.

There is that name again.

A second man, whose voice sounded less deep, said, "Look, I know it sounds a little odd, but this smell is different. I only noticed it a while ago. I was lying in bed, thinking about how boring this season will be with no new patients, and then I smelled it. It smells like Del. Do you think maybe her spirit has come to visit us?"

The other man laughed and said, "Listen to yourself, Marv, that sounds wild. You must have been reading too many stories. That or perhaps you-"

The footsteps stopped outside the door Eve leaned against the door as, who was presumably, Marv said, "Stop. Here. Take a deep sniff Vio."

Eve found the men odd as they both audibly inhaled deeply. Who had to be Vio asked, "What is that?"

Marv said, "Do you see what I mean? You smell it, right?"

Vio replied, "I do. So you think that her ghost is here to visit?"

Marv said, "I-I-I think so."

Vio said, "Maybe we should go back upstairs. I am starting to feel creeped out. Barabel is probably wondering where I am."

Marv said, "Wait, come with me. I want to get Gretchen. I am afraid to sleep alone."

Vio laughed nervously and said, "All right. You go first."

Eve breathed a sigh of relief as the men's footsteps kept on going past the room she took refuge in. She suddenly felt an intense sharp pain in her head. She let out a groan from the sheer surprise of it and bent over, holding her head. She bumped her hip into something. She heard something fall over and roll before that something shattered on the floor.

Eve stood up straight, feeling ill with fright. She heard the footsteps stop.

I need to get out of here.

Eve put her blade in her belt and entered the hall, ready to run. She heard one of the men make a startled noise and knew they would most likely chase her. Eve started to run down the hall and heard one of the men yell, "Wait!"

Eve felt another sharp pain in her head that was worse than the first. She grabbed her head and stopped, unable to move from the sudden terrible pain. She started to run again, holding her head, but did not make it far before she was grabbed from behind. Eve had an arm around her neck. She leaned back and threw all of her weight behind her, stepping backward until the man behind her hit the wall. She struggled to get away as the air was being constricted in her throat by the tight grip that had not lessened on her neck.

"Vio, who is that?" Marv asked in a panic.

Vio gave her a shake as he lifted her up so that her feet were no longer on the floor, when he asked, "Who are you?"

Eve started to hit his arm, trying to breathe and unable to speak. Her lips felt like they might burst as well as her face. She had no space to breathe with the man's arm choking her.

I am going to die.

Eve's chest was on fire before the ringing in her ears drowned out any sound. Eve felt her body go limp a moment before she passed out.

Eve struggled to get up, coughing, and holding her neck, finding her throat hurt badly. She was on her stomach and she got to her knees and hands, trying to get as much air into her body as possible. The carpeted floor beneath her was visible from the candlelight that was now present. She stared down at her shadow that danced under her. She looked up and saw the two men were standing, looking pale, and scared. Eve waited for them to speak.

Eve stood up, leaning against the wall for support as she coughed, still trying to get her breathing to return to normal. She grimaced and went to one knee, squeezing her eyes shut from the awful pain in her head that seemed even worse now.

Not now. Please, not now.

Marv asked with a small squeaky voice, "Delvin? Is that you?"

Eve looked at him and said with a scratchy voice, "Ares. Get me Ares."

Vio came toward her with a concerned face and said, "You are real. You are alive. Are you all right?"

Eve pulled her small blade from her belt and sliced at Vio. He stepped back quickly, looking surprised, then confused.

Marv handed his candle to Vio and had his arms up as he said, "Del, calm down. We did not know that it was you. Vio, apologize."

Eve said, "I said, get me Ares. I do not know who Del is but I am not her. Get me Ares."

Marv scrunched up his face and looked at Vio before Vio said, "I only choked her, I did not hit her head. Do not look at me like that."

Eve fell back against the wall when an intense sharp pain shot through her head, starting at her eye. She covered her eye with one hand but kept the other one open. Marv and Vio came at her and she sliced at Vio, cutting him deeply across the arm. Eve said threateningly, "Come at me again and I will take off your head. Stay back."

Marv inspected Vio's arm and said, "Damnit Delvin, this is not a dream, you are here, you are real and all of that. Stop it. I am not equipped to do deal with this right now. Where did Denny go?"

Eve gained composure and felt sick in her stomach when Marv pulled a small bottle from his pocket. He opened it and handed it over to Vio, who drank it. Vio wiped his arm on his shirt and his wound was gone.

Demon-bloods.

A woman asked from the down the hall, "What is happening? Is that...Delvin? Delvin is alive?"

Eve looked down the hall at a blonde haired woman standing in a nightdress with a candle. A hand grabbed her arm and her knife was pulled from her grasp. She pulled out the longer blade she had at her waist and went at Vio but he stumbled back and out of her reach.

Eve took the opportunity to run down the hall from where she had come from. She heard her heart beating in her ears and was unsure if anyone was following her. She turned the corner and bumped into someone.

Eve fell onto the floor and lost her blade. She watched it slide across the floor when candlelight came up behind her. There was a hand on her ankle and she kicked, crawling away before she got to her feet. She saw the knife bounce off the wall and slide away from it before stopping in a spin. She went for it and saw the door. She picked up the blade and grabbed the door handle. Arms grabbed her from behind, pinning her arms at her sides. She lifted up both of her feet and kicked off the door as hard as she could. She fell back onto her assailant and rolled away, picking up the blade she had lost for the second time.

Eve had someone on her back, trying to hold her down. She managed to roll over and away from the person. She saw it was Vio and she stood up, kicking him in the face.

Another woman said sleepily, "Is that...that cannot be. Can it?"

Eve did not bother to look over at who spoke and was too busy trying to get away from Vio as he grabbed at her leg as she went to kick him again.

Marv said, "It is either Delvin or someone who really looks like her. Stay back, she has lost her mind, completely this time."

Eve said loudly, "My name is Eve. I am not Delvin!"

Eve managed to kick Vio again, but he grabbed her by her ankle and yanked it. She lost her footing and fell back onto the floor, hitting her head. She felt the pain only for an instant before her eyes rolled back.

Eve woke with an immense pain at the back of her head as well as behind her eye. She struggled to open her eyes.

A man said, "We are just going to keep her tied to a chair giving her sleeping tonics until Denny gets back? We are not even going to try and talk to her?" The man sounded far away.

Eve opened her eyes and felt pain all over. Eve saw that Marv and Vio were the only ones in the brightly lit room lined with tables boasting various torture devices.

Marv said, "Vio, look she awakes."

Vio said, "Del, I mean Eve. Do you remember any of us?"

Eve tried to sound fearless but failed when she said, with a wavering voice, "I have never met any of you until tonight."

Vio asked, "If you have never met any of us before, then why did you come here?"

Eve tried to hold back tears, but was unsuccessful as she solemnly said, "I thought I could find help here. Ares said he knew someone that made poisons that would give me them for free and I just thought I could find help."

Vio looked at Marv with a raised brow and then back to her as he asked, "How do you know Ares?"

Eve said, "I only met him a short while ago. He thought I was this Del person and then I found this locket with a likeness of me in it before I followed Ares here."

Marv asked, "Why did you need poison?"

Eve knew there was no point in withholding or lying when she looked away, swallowing hard, before saying, "To kill my husband. He is dead now. I killed him and I have nowhere to go now." She felt hot tears roll down her face, but she was sorrowful for her sons losing her, not over Hector's death.

Vio said, "Why would you kill your husband?"

Eve got angry and stopped crying when she thought of why she wanted Hector dead. Eve said spitefully, "Because he tried to kill me. Now the House of Iron will come and find me and they will kill me regardless."

Vio started pacing with his hands locked together behind his head, looking upward, when he said, "Give her some blood. I cannot stand looking at her all bruised like that."

Marv walked over with blood in a clear bottle and tried to give Eve but she closed her lips tightly and turned away.

Marv said, "Drink it."

Eve opened her mouth and let the blood spill in before she spit it all over Marv's face and chest. Eve said with disgust, "I am not like you demon-bloods. You are sick. Keep your blood to yourself."

Marv shook his head, wiping his face with his sleeve. He was about to storm out when Roman and Sayko walked in. Roman had a sword pointed at them. Eve looked at them and panicked.

Vio and Marv backed up and Vio looked at her, asking sternly, "Are they from the House of Iron?"

Roman said, "Let her go. We only came here for her. No one needs to die."

Eve said, "Stop, no."

Vio laughed and said, "The only ones who will die here are you two. Put the sword down and do not be stupid. We are trying to help her."

Sayko said, "I can see that by the way she is tied up bleeding from her mouth."

Eve watched in horror as Vio kneeled and started to change into something right in front of them. Eve pleaded, "Please do not hurt them. They are not from the House of Iron."

Where there was a man there was now a black and white tiger. Its deep growl filled Eve's chest.

Roman laughed and shook his head and said, "Let my mother go and my brother here will not tear you to shreds."

Eve said faintly, as she felt like she might pass out, "Stop this."

Marv laughed and said, "Him? Right there? Him? He looks like he would have trouble tearing a loaf of bread in two. I am not very big and I look like a giant next to him. Wait, did you say mother?"

A high pitched ringing started in Eve's ears as she struggled to say, "Yes, they are my sons."

Marv said, "How?"

Eve said through clenched teeth, "The way a mother is a mother. They are mine. Do you want me to recount the day they were born for you?"

Marv said, "Vio, maybe this is not her."

Eve said, "That is what I have been saying. I am not Del."

Sayko was undressing as Marv and Roman argued. The tiger was pacing back and forth growling. Eve's vision blurred in her bad eye and the ringing started getting louder.

When she could hear again, Sayko was nearly undressed saying, "You really think your little cat meowing is scary? If this is a pissing contest let me assure you, no one can piss like me."

Marv had his hands up and was backing up, saying, "Tell him to stop. Why is he getting naked? Make him stop."

Roman was stretching when he said, "I warned you."

Eve said, "No, Sayko. Stop. Stop!"

Sayko was ignoring her as he stood naked and Eve looked away.

Vio stopped growling and looked like he was about to lunge when the snoring man opened the door. Roman turned surprised and the snoring man took his sword before he knew what was happening. The snoring man passed by Sayko and Roman and went to a nearby cabinet. Sayko did not move and appeared confused as did Roman.

Two more men entered and chaos was about to erupt when the snoring man said calmly, "This is my house and I only have one rule. No fighting. If you want, you can take it outside."

Roman said, "We just want our mother and we will be on our way."

Sayko was still naked, hand on his hip, no shame at all, as he looked at Roman, who had a hand up to him stopping him from doing anything.

The snoring man said, "Yes. You can take her just as soon as I fix her up. You can take a seat and watch or you can go and have breakfast. The girls are cooking something that smells marvellous."

Eve said, "I do not understand."

The snoring man said, "No. I heard you are quite confused and I am trying to understand why as well. Beau, Emery, take my nephews to the kitchen. They must be hungry from all that sneaking about. Sayko is it? Please dress yourself."

Eve swallowed hard and asked, "Are you the one who makes the poison?"

The snoring man was holding a candle close to her face and said, "Why yes, that would be me. Are you the one who spies on sleeping men in carriages?"

Eve watched Roman and Sayko walk out following Beau and Emery. Eve said, "How-"

The snoring man said, "Nothing gets by me my dear, nothing. Ah I see the problem."

Eve felt a sharp pain in her gut as the snoring man stuck something straight into her just below her ribs. She gasped unable to speak as he next poured blood into the tube that was sticking out of her. Marv covered her mouth with a cloth just as the pain dissipated and she drifted into darkness once again.

# Chapter 13. Roman

Roman sat in the armchair in the white room next to his mother's bed. She had no marks left on her and she slept peacefully. It had been a long confusing morning. These people were not what he was expecting. Beau and Emery made jests all the way to kitchen. Even he laughed at one. The girls were chatty and treated them like they were family. Roman could not understand.

They kept referring to his mother as Del and it brought back memories he had long thought were dreams. He was a very small child but he remembered hearing his father call her that. They were locked away in a cold room right before Hector came and took his father away. He had never told his mother for fear that he had just dreamt it up.

He could remember when Hector came for them. They washed him and gave him new clothes. There were children to play with and then he remembered his mother. She had been gone for what seemed a long time before he saw her again. He remembered crawling up on the bed and kissing her face because he was so happy she was back. Hector called her Eve and no one had called her Del until today.

Sayko had been in and out all morning. He exclaimed that these were his people now and he loved them. He called everyone Aunty and Uncle already. He even showed off his form and boasted how he did not have the full moon curse that some of them had when it was brought up.

Roman's back ached and he thought of asking Denny for something for it but changed his mind. Roman could not believe how old his mother really was. He could not believe how old any of the others were. Their stories amazed him and he wanted to hear more but he wanted to be there for his mother when she woke up.

Mother said softly, "Everyone says you look like your father but they are wrong. You look like my father."

Roman took her hand and kissed it. Roman asked, "Are you better now?"

Mother said, "Yes, just a bit drowsy and hungry."

Roman helped his mother walk to the kitchen. He could hear footsteps above and hear voices from the other rooms. He made her a plate from the leftovers. He watched her eat and she looked concerned.

Roman asked, "What is wrong?"

Mother said, "I cannot believe I felt bad watching Hector die. If you knew what he did to me..."

Roman patted her shoulder and said, "He is gone."

Denny walked in and Mother got up and hugged him. She started crying and Denny held her out at arm's length and nodded without so much as an indication of happiness. Roman found him strange.

Mother said, "I have been two day's ride from here all this time. All this time."

Denny said, "Twenty-three years is not that long. You are here now."

Emery came in followed by Beau and Emery hugged her. Beau lifted her up in the air and said, "You are heavier than I remember." Mother slapped Beau and he put her down as he said, "I remember that too."

Mother asked, "Does Ares know yet?"

Denny said, "No. I went to wake him and his bow is gone so he is more than likely out hunting rabbits. When he goes he is gone for the whole day. He will be angry with me. I did not believe him all those times he said he saw you."

Mother asked, "How long has he been telling you he has seen me?"

Denny stated, "Since, who I presume was Roman, was a boy of about three."

Mother looked anguished and said with a trembling voice, "That long?"

Denny was looking at Mother who sat down at a table. Denny, Emery and Beau sat down and Roman watched his mother. She stared at her hands that she kept wringing.

Denny finally said, "Back then, Ares was not what you would remember. He was troubled, unpredictable, unreliable. He drank even heavier so than he does now. It was only as of late I decided there may be some truth-"

Roman was startled when his mother stood so quickly her chair fell back before she slapped the table leaning on it to shout, "You decided? Do you know what I went through all this time? The fear, the thinking I was going to die at any moment and Roman and Sayko would be alone?"

Denny did not twitch or make any movement either than to tap his fingers slowly in procession on the table once.

His mother sighed and sat back down after Beau picked up the chair. She said, calmer than before, "I apologize. You just...you just...you have no idea."

Denny said, "It is natural to be angry. I would be furious."

I think I would like to see another emotion either than none from him.

Denny continued in a one toned voice, "You are here now. Your boys are here now. You are back and you are safe."

"Stop, Denny. I know all that," Mother said calmly, "I am not angry with any of you. I am angry with them. Angry with Maryanat."

Denny sat up straight and Emery patted Mother on the shoulder followed by Beau who did the same harder. Mother pulled Beau's hair and shoved him hard trying to knock him from his chair but he just laughed. She laughed and then she sobbed for a moment before smiling again to turn her attentions to Denny.

Mother said, "Ares uses a bow? Last I remember, he kept hurting his fingers and broke one. Remember that?"

Denny said, "I showed him how. I am a brilliant teacher you know."

Mother was laughing and it made him happy to see her so happy. Sayko came in the kitchen and ran over to Mother. He sat on her lap and hugged her.

Roman said, "Get off her."

Sayko said, "Mind your business. You are just jealous that you are not the baby anymore."

Roman rolled his eyes and Mother said, "Sayko, you are not the baby anymore either. Get off. You have been too big to do that for years now."

Sayko stood up and exclaimed, "Well somebody better hold me. Uncle Em, can I sit in your lap? Hurry, you owe me eighteen years of Uncling."

Mother said, "You are nineteen."

Sayko whined, "Yes, but they do not know that."

Roman said, "Why in the hell does it matter?"

Sayko put a hand on his hip and pointed at himself before saying, "Because it makes me cuter."

Emery said, "You remind me of someone you have not yet met. I cannot wait until you meet your Aunt Cortina. She will finally understand what it is like to be thoroughly annoyed."

Sayko ran out of the room and yelled, "I have another Aunt! Why did not anyone tell me! Aunty Lazette! Stop hiding on me! I have a surprise for you!"

Roman shook his head and ate a piece of bread while everyone around him chattered.

Denny said, "He is not much for conversation this one."

Mother said, "He is quiet. Always has been."

Emery and Beau left and only Denny remained talking to Mother.

Denny asked, "He looks almost exactly as Father did. Who is his father?"

Mother stood up and went behind Roman. She put her hands on his shoulders and he put his hands on hers. Mother said, "Roman, you are not going to like what I have to say but know that I did not know and it was not my choice but I am happy you are here and I love you very much."

Roman did not like what she had to say already. He folded his hands in front of him and waited.

Mother said, "His father is Hector."

Roman stood up and when Mother tried to touch him he pulled away. He poured himself a cup of water as his hands shook. He hated that man more than anything or anyone he ever hated in his life. If he could go back to a few days ago and kill him again he would. He would kill him over and over and over.

Mother's voice interrupted his thoughts when she said, "Roman look at me. Calm down. Remember what happens when you get excited."

Roman breathed in and out slowly before sitting down.

Denny asked, "And who is Sayko's father?"

Roman saw his mother's eyes go wide as she turned red.

Denny said, "I have not seen those eyes for twenty-three years or should I say eye."

Roman left the room but stayed out of sight listening.

Mother was quiet before she finally said, "I do not think he would even remember seeing me. He was drunk and so was I. I was in Venice with Hector. He left me with no coin in a seaside tavern with forty drunk sailors and rubbed it in my face that he was headed to a whorehouse. Some men plied me with drink and I just sat there and drank and drank and then I saw him sitting by himself. I recognized him from the wanted pictures Hector had locked away in his chest. He had those warning letters with the pictures of us on them, remember them? Like the old woman had when she was throwing water on you. I only saw the one anyway. There is a plant the House of Iron grows. It suppresses all the effects of the curse and demon blood. I put it in his drink because I was going to kill him. It was powdered and I was told it would help to kill demons and I know now that it was the same damned thing Hector tried to force me to drink all these years. He invited me to his room and I was going to kill him and sleep in his bed but..."

Denny sighed and said, "Yes, but. Hm. So that is how you were able to have children. You look pretty well the same as you did before. How much would you say you aged? And tell me more of this plant."

Roman did not want to hear anymore and the last thing he heard was Mother saying, "Maybe three years."

Denny was treating his mother like she was a test subject to be examined and his mother seemed to play along calmly as if this was normal.

Roman went to look for Sayko who he found jumping on a bed singing loudly. He saw Opia on the bed covering her head with a pillow.

Sayko sang deeply, "And then there was no more ale, so I went to piss in a pail. Went back to the castle and ate a snail!"

Roman snapped, "Get down."

Sayko jumped off the bed and Opia sat up and said, "It is no bother."

Roman knew she was trying to be nice and said, "Do not let him get away with anything or he will not stop."

Sayko said, "Yes let us just talk about me like I am not here."

Roman gripped the back of Sayko's neck and walked him into the hall. Roman let him go and said, "Hector is my father."

Sayko hugged him and said, "Wow. We are full blooded brothers then. You do not know how happy that makes me."

Roman pushed him away and said, "Stop it." Roman paused and thought Mother should be the one to inform him Hector was not his father. Roman said, "You need to stop annoying everyone before you wear out our welcome."

Val walked by and said, "Not possible. Denny might have you locked in a room though."

Sayko whispered closely to Roman, "I do not like her. Did you know she tried to feel me up?"

Roman could not tell if he was serious and told him, "Let us go train. It has been too long. Need to keep up practice."

Sayko said, "All right Father. Geez, you can give it a few moments before you start being like him. You just found out he is your father today."

Roman tried to hit Sayko but he ran away laughing.

They went to the armory and picked out a few things. There were so many weapons that Roman had never seen before and he ran his fingers along the blade of a long curved sword.

Sayko said, "Are you just going to stand there molesting that blade or are we going to train? Not that I need it. I only do it for your benefit, Roman."

# Chapter 14. Cortina

The road ahead was blocked by a fallen tree. Cortina inspected it and sighed. Gio and Malak tried to move it but it would not budge. Cortina and Raven tried to help but it did not matter. The tree was going nowhere and the big trees surrounding the path were too close together to go around it or even turn around.

They sat there half the day before a horse drawn cart came up behind them. It was a young scrawny man who walked by them and inspected the tree.

When the man spotted Cortina he walked right past Gio and shook her hand. The man said, "Name is Wick. Having some troubles Miss?"

Gio sounded angry when he said, "Yes. As you can see there is a tree blocking the road and this is the only one through-"

Wick did not take his eyes off of Cortina as he said, "This is the only road through the forest. I travelled it many times. Know it like the back of my hand."

Wick turned to Gio and said, "How come you are just standing there? How long have you been staring at the tree?"

Gio was clearly annoyed when he said, "We have tried to move it. It will not move."

Wick went walking into the bushes and came back with a handful of sticks and called out to Malak, "Little man, mind giving me a hand. Your pops is a little slow in the head."

Malak went over and Cortina could not help but giggle at the look on Gio's face.

Gio asked Cortina, "Did he just mistake me for Malak's father?"

Cortina laughed louder slapping her knee. Cortina said, "You should see the look on your face."

Cortina watched Wick and Malak gather kindling and place it along the tree on the ground. Wick took a stick and used it to start a fire. It took a while but he burnt the tree into sections and rolled them off the road. He winked at Cortina when he was done and got into his cart. He would call out to them once and a while asking them questions and telling them about himself. When the road was wide enough he rode beside them gabbing away.

Wick said, "Headed to Old Town. My friend passed and left me his house. Going to bury him when the ground ain't froze no more."

Cortina said, "I am sorry to hear that. We are going to something like that too. An anniversary of a funeral."

Wick said, "That sounds nice. Must be important for your whole family to go."

Cortina said, "This? This is not my whole family. There is also-"

Gio nudged her and she said, "There is also one more brother, Al-Al-uh-Albunion."

Wick said, "Alaluhalbunion? What a strange name. You must have had a hard time saying that growing up."

Cortina said, "I was almost sneezing. It is just Albunion."

Cortina remembered they were not supposed to let anyone know anything about them.

"Anne. Anne are you listening?" Wick asked.

Cortina said, "Sorry, I was just thinking about Onion."

Wick said, "I thought you said his name was Albunion?"

Cortina quickly said, "Oh. Onion is the one who passed away."

Wick said, "Your family has strange names, except for you four. Anne, sister to Albunion, related to Onion."

Cortina said, "Anne is just short for Anunion."

Wick said, "Oh."

The journey seemed to be taking longer than she remembered. Wick called out talking to them about nothing particular. She climbed into the carriage and sent Malak out. Raven was asleep and Ed was reading on the floor of the carriage.

Cortina asked lazily, "Ed, what are you reading?"

Ed was on his stomach dragging a tiny wooden finger across the page and answered, "Would you like me to read it aloud?"

Cortina replied, "Yes, that would be nice."

Ed started off with a mysterious tone when he said, "She watched as he took off his shirt crawling toward her on the bed. She had wanted him since the moment she saw him but now that it was going to happen, she shied away. Her heart skipped as he kissed her ankle slowly making his way up her leg, sliding a hand up between her thighs, inching closer to her-"

Cortina exclaimed, "Ed! Give that to me."

Cortina looked at the book and scoured the page seeing none of what Ed had been saying. She shook her head and tossed the book back to Ed. He dragged it and sat down by Raven's feet. The wagon hit a bump and the book fell over closing. Cortina laughed and Ed glared at her.

Ed stood up peering out the window. He said, "I wish I could go outside. I hate having to hide all the time. I just want to be like everyone else. Do you know the last time I had a woman? It is too many years to count."

Cortina said, "I do not want to hear about it again. I can recite what you are going to say, even though the words you say will never escape my lips. I am sorry that you need to hide and if there was something in Kati's grimoire that could help you, we would. When we get to Denny's it will be like old times. You can run around and I will even help you spy on Val."

Cortina propped herself up and closed her eyes wishing for some cheese and bread.

# Chapter 15. Del

Del wanted to cry. All she wanted to do was cry from the painful memories and cry from happiness of seeing her family but she could not. She had to stay strong for her sons. They were the most important thing to her and she did not need them worrying for her. They had gone through so much their whole lives and they deserved not to be afraid for once.

Denny entered his reading room and Del looked up from where she was sitting on the floor by the fireplace.

Denny asked her, "What are you doing?"

Del said, "Just getting warm."

Denny said, "Me too," as he poured himself a drink.

He sat down in his chair and drank.

Del said, "I have to go back and get those pictures. Roman ripped the pages from the book the House of Iron worships. He tried to destroy all the pages but Hector must have kept some. When they go through his belongings, they will find them. They may have found them. I need to get them."

Denny said, "I cannot let you go alone."

Del shook her head and said, "No. I am not risking any of you. You do not know them. I do. They are evil people and no one has to die. All it takes is them to give you the plant, and they will, and then one cut to the throat and you are dead, forever. If I go back, I can get in and out and get rid of the pictures. They do not yet know that I remember who I am. They will not kill me. I know Aviva. She thinks we are friends. She hated Hector. She is probably happy I killed him but I need to destroy those papers or we will not be safe. I cannot take my boys there. They will keep them there. I can escape. They will not suspect a thing. I have run away from them before."

Denny did not say anything for a good while. Finally, Denny said, "All right. When will you leave?"

Del said, "Now, before Ares gets back. He will follow me and they will kill him. They know his face."

Del took all the poisons and vials of blood she could hide on herself. She walked out the front door to talk with Roman and Sayko. Denny assured her they would keep them there until she returned. They were both clashing swords with Beau and Emery. Emery was laughing as Sayko kept besting him.

Emery said, "I was wrong about you."

Beau was giving Roman a hard time and Roman was basking in it. He was on his back one moment and rolling in the snow then on his feet the next. Del stood and watched them for a while. She sat on her bag and watched them laughing and having fun.

Roman finally beat Beau. He had him on his back with a foot on his chest and the way Roman smiled at her made her smile wider than she had been. She turned when Denny handed her a warm cup. She did not see it happen but she turned in time to see Roman fall to his knees. The arrow had pierced his back and was sticking out of his chest. Del dropped the cup and ran over to him. She had Roman's head in her lap as he gasped for air. Denny was by her on his knees saying something but all she could hear was her own heartbeat.

Del cried out, "No! No! No! Roman!"

Arms pulled her up and she turned around and shoved Sayko back. His eyes were opened wide as he looked at his brother. She turned back to see Emery and Beau were carrying Roman inside. She looked to where the arrow came from putting Sayko behind her. She could not lose them both. That is when she saw the one person she had wanted to see so badly.

Ares stood there with a bow lying in the snow beside him. His mouth was open slightly and she walked toward him in the snow. She reached him and he had one arm up as if to touch her. She slapped his arm aside and then landed a slap across his face and he went to his knees.

Del shouted, "I hate you, Ares! I hate you! If my son dies, so will you!" Del walked away with hot tears rolling down her face.

Ares said, "I am sorry. I thought he was ...I did not know."

Sayko followed her inside and she pushed Val and yelled, "Where is he?"

Lazette came running from the hall and said, "He is over here."

Lazette had blood on her shirt and Del looked down at the trail of blood. She wanted to throw up. She followed the blood trail and was about to enter the room Marv and Vio had tied her up in when Beau walked out and stopped her.

Beau said, "You do not want to go in there."

Del slapped Beau and he grabbed her wrists as she struggled. She burst into tears and felt like the air was being crushed from her body. Emery walked out and picked her up. She screamed and kicked and even bit him. He carried her to her room and she banged on the door when he closed it and held it shut.

Del yelled threats and she cried. She hit the door until her hands were bloody. She went to the bed and lay down sobbing uncontrollably. It seemed like an eternity before Denny entered the room.

Del went over and tried to hit him but he turned and said, "Follow me."

The last few steps down the hall were excruciating. Her legs felt like they were going to give way. She entered the room and saw Roman was lying on a table with bandages around his torso.

Denny said calmly, "I have done what I can. I do not know if he will live through the night. He lost a lot of much blood. The arrow narrowly missed his heart but punctured a lung. We drained the blood from it and I stitched him up myself. I do not want to move him. He will slumber until he wakes up or dies. I am very sorry."

Del pushed a chair close to the table and sat down staring at Roman. She brushed the hair from his closed eyes and her hand shook. Del looked around the room and spotted a pile of bloody bandages in the corner. The arrow that had struck Roman was in two pieces on the floor. She burst into tears. She held his hand in hers and cried with her head on the table.

Sayko must have come in without her hearing. Sayko was on the other side of the table and he said, "He is going to be fine Mother."

Del looked at him and he nodded forcing himself to smile. He handed her a cup and she took a sip and found it to be wine. She drank it all before handing the cup to Sayko. She rested her head on the table and felt her limbs became very heavy.

Del sat up in the bed she had woken up in earlier. It was dark out. Her heart raced and she stood up on uneasy feet.

Damn you, Sayko.

Del leaned against the wall for support. She entered the room and her stomach dropped seeing the table was empty. Del checked the rooms down the hall and went into a full panic. The blood that had been on the floor was gone and she went to where she heard voices. She was near the common room when she heard Roman's voice.

Roman said, "Can you get me another book? Something good this time?"

Del could not tell if she was dreaming as her head felt fuzzy.

Sayko came out from the room and his eyes went big and he turned around. Del walked into the room and saw Sayko and Roman were the only ones in it. Sayko went and sat beside Roman, who was on a daybed propped up by pillows.

Del said, "What the hell Sayko?"

Sayko shrugged and pretended to read the book he had in hand.

Roman said, "I am fine Mother. We did not want to wake you."

Del sat down on the edge of the daybed and burst into tears. Del said, "I thought you were dead. I never thought I would hear your voice ever again."

Roman said, "It will take more than one arrow to kill me."

Del looked up at Sayko angry and she slapped him in the back of the head. Del snapped, "Why the hell did you do that?"

Roman asked, "What did he do?"

Del said, "He gave me something that made me sleep when I was sitting by you thinking you were dying."

Roman slapped Sayko in the back of the head before crying out in pain.

Del said, "Roman. Rest. Sayko. Bed. Now."

When Sayko was gone, Del questioned Roman up and down about how he felt. Denny came in and checked him out and was very pleased with his condition. Del was weary and still sleepy. Roman told her to go bed and he promised he would not die if she did. Denny assured her he would watch over him until she woke up.

Del went out the back door and went over to the cabin. She did not bother knocking and opened the door. She instantly regretted it. There was a bed against the left wall and a table on the right by an upright wardrobe. There were a few candles lit on the nightstand and the look on Ares face was one of dismay. Val was sitting on top of him and Del just stood there not knowing what to do. They were half clothed and Ares' shirt as well as Val's lay scattered along with empty bottles.

Del turned around and slammed the door. She was walking and it turned into a run as she heard Ares call after her. She tried to open the back door but she must have locked it somehow when she had closed it. Del headed for the side door and a hand grabbed onto her, hurting her arm. She turned and pushed Ares back. She saw his pants were not done up properly and his shirt was wide open. His boots were unlaced and he studied her face.

Del asked angrily, "What?"

Ares said, "I heard your son will live."

Del wrapped her arms around herself and said, "Yes."

Ares said, "What did you come for?"

Del shook her head and realized she was crying when she blurted out, "I was coming to see you. I was coming to sleep beside you like we used to."

Ares asked accusingly, "Are you angry with me?"

Del said, "Why would I be? This is the second time I come for you and you are with her again."

Ares had backed her against the wall and he leaned toward her. Del smelled drink on his breath and knew he was drunk by the way he spoke.

Ares said, "The last time I saw you, you said I was nothing to you and did not give me the chance to tell you I did not kill that child. I believed you were dead and I see you today and you say you hate me and threatened to kill me and you are mad because I was with someone else? I do not know if you remember, but we were never together. All you did was sleep so close to me and I could never touch you or kiss you. So do not be angry that I did not wait for an eternity for a dead girl."

Del pushed him and he grabbed her hand and threw it down. Del said icily, "Go back to what you were doing. Forget I even-"

Ares said while shaking his head, "No. No." He looked at her with flaring nostrils and the same glossy eyed drunk look Hector would have when he would get angry and force her to look at him while he threatened her. Ares said coldly, "You are going to shut up and listen to me this time. I was not the one who spread my legs for Durin the moment I was not by your side. I have not even slept with Val thanks to you so I should be the angry one."

Del said, on the verge of her anger turning into a self-pitying cry, "You are drunk."

Ares said, "So. You are the reason I drink. Did you know that? Everyday I think about you. Everyday I sit there alone and I drink and I miss you and I think about the last words you spoke to me. You are nothing to me. Those were the last words I have lived with the past twenty-three years."

Del tried to walk away but he grabbed her shoulder and pinned her against the wall. Del swallowed her self-pity as she remembered that she had promised herself earlier in the day that she would never again fear a man who thought it was fine to put his hands on her out of anger. She was stone faced and angry.

Del snapped, "Do not blame your shit on me. You are a drunk because you choose to put that bottle to your mouth. You drink it so you do not have to feel sorry for yourself. I do not sit there forcing you to. I am sorry if I told you I hated you earlier and if I threatened you, but you put an arrow through my son's chest."

Ares laughed cruelly and said, "Oh right, Roman. I wonder who his father is?"

Del had not been as angry as she was now, in a very long time. She was breathing hard when she slapped him in the face before pushing him back. It had no impact as he resumed his position. Del saw Val walk by angrily to the side of the house.

Ares said harshly, "Did they really stab you over and over in the eye up into your head? Did you really not remember us?"

Del said, "Yes. Why the hell would I stay with the House of Iron if I knew who I was?"

Ares was less loud and said, "I am sorry for earlier. I thought your son was attacking Beau."

Del said, "Tell it to him."

Ares slapped the wall beside her head and said angrily, "Why do you do that? What have I done besides try and be there for you?"

Del said, "We should talk about this when you are not drunk. I am cold and I am going to bed."

Ares put his hands on either side of her head and said, "I am not done talking to you yet. I have not seen you for years. The least you can do is talk to me and let me say what I need to say."

Del had enough. She pushed him back as hard as she could and he lost his footing. He fell back and she walked away. She heard his footsteps crunch across the thin layer of snow before a hand grabbed her arm. She turned and twisted Ares' finger back as well as his arm. It did not take much to forced him to his knees as he was unstable in his footing from being drunk. She threw his arm and he fell to the ground and started to cry. She walked away feeling sickened by the encounter.

Ares cried and said pathetically, "I love you. I have loved you. I will always love you. I am sorry. I am sorry for not being able to save you."

Del stopped walking and closed her eyes. She took a deep breath and swallowed a lump in her throat. She turned around sighing and went to help him up. She walked him into his cabin and was about to walk out when he hugged her from behind. He gripped her skin where his hand met her arm. It hurt and she stood there waiting for him to let go of her. She was still angry at him. Del had enough. She tried to pull away but Ares' grip tightened. He pulled her back turning them and closed the door backing into it.

Del said sternly, "Let go of me."

Ares kissed her neck and all she could do was think of Hector and remember the terrible things he did to her that he had erased with that long pointed metal spike that stole her memories.

Del moved back into him and his grip loosened enough for her to break free. Del yelled, while turning and backing away from Ares, "What do you think you are doing?"

Ares took a step toward her and she spotted a hunting knife on the table. She picked it up and said, "I will cut your head off if you do not let me leave."

Ares stepped out of the way and sat on the bed.

Del was about to leave but sat down instead and poured herself a drink. She drank cup after cup until she was good and drunk. Ares was lying on his back on his bed, covering his eyes with his hand.

Del said, "I am going to talk and I do not want you to say a thing."

Del went into every horrific detail about the night Roper and Dante broke down her door for Hector and how Roman never laid a finger on her. She told him how Roman had tried to get them out and how he tore the pages from the book that had put them in danger to begin with and how it ended up costing him his life. She told him who Roman's father was and how at first she could not even look at the child. Roman had been the one who took care of the nameless child she could not bear to lay eyes on. She did not mention who Sayko's father was. Sayko did not need to know just yet but she was certain anyone who took one look at him would know who his father was. She told this all while not shedding a single tear. Del told Ares everything she could think of that happened the past years she was away. About how they could have really killed her. She went through every horrific detail about the House of Iron lying to her and forcing her to marry Hector. She told him about how if it was not for Ares, she would never have made it back home. The sun had been up for a while by the time she finished.

Ares was sitting on the bed staring at the floor looking regretful.

Del ended with, "If you ever think to talk to me that way or touch me again, know that will truly be the end of this friendship." Ares tried to speak but Del continued, "And I am sorry for not spreading my legs for you all those years. I am sorry that I was too far gone from my senses from all the torture I endured to realize you expected that of me. I truly just thought we were friends."

Ares said quietly, "I am so sorry for the things I said and what I did. I was drunk and angry and I regret it."

Del stood up and before she left she said, "I will send Val back so you can finally get back at me for Durin."

Del went inside and found Sayko snoring loudly in her bed. She went to another room and found it empty. She lay down, staring at the wall, wondering if she should have stayed dead.

# Chapter 16. Kati

"There it is. Are you ready for this? Look, is that Cortina?" Fig said.

Kati was in a bad mood. She always got into a bad mood when she neared the house.

Kati leaned against Fig and said, "Yes, it is. Get ready to be annoyed."

Fig said, "Who is that, I wonder?"

Kati looked at the man, who was in the garden out front with Gretchen, pulling vegetables out.

Kati shrugged and said, "Maybe one of Denny's patients. He will have to leave. I do not want anyone who does not belong being here."

Kati turned to look back at Emery and Beau. They were nodding off while driving the other two carriages. Kati had ridden in late the day before and got Beau and Emery to come with her to bring the other two carriages filled with loot back, that her and Fig had hidden at an abandoned farm before paying off the drivers and sending them on their way.

They had made it just in time it seemed. There would be the usual feast and the usual speeches followed by the usual crying and usual faces she hated having to see.

Cortina came running up and jumped up on the wagon. Cortina asked excitedly, "Did you get me anything? Did you bring any sweets?"

Kati said dully, "There are plenty of things. I will give you something after I go through them."

The carriage stopped and Kati jumped out searching the faces for Ares. Kati asked, "Where is Ares? Can you ask him to put away the horses?"

Lazette said, "He is gone to the woods hunting pheasants. Come on Muriel, Val. Let us put these horses away."

Kati did not like the way Lazette was smiling at them. She did not like the way any of them were smiling at them.

If they think I am sharing my new riches they can go to hell.

Kati walked in and Malak said, "Denny said to meet him in his reading room when you arrive."

There was a young man with light brown hair, she had never seen before, in the foyer. He was looking at a painting of a girl who wore very little. He was talking to Ed.

Kati went over to the bot and demanded, "Who are you and what are you doing here?"

The boy turned around and Kati saw that he had eyes with the exact yellow specks in them that Durin had. He smiled and hugged her and she went stiff.

Kati said, "Stop hugging me. Get off of me. Who are you and why are you here?"

The boy let her go and he still wore a wide smile when he said, "My name is Sayko and I live here now."

Kati was angry and wanted to leave. She gave the boy a disgusted look before she made a disgusted sound while she quickly walked away. She burst through the door of the reading room and said to Denny, "So you are a boarder now? Taking in strays? And why does he have the same eyes as that cunt?"

Denny said plainly, "I think you should sit down. I am glad you came."

Kati said, "I would rather stand. I asked you a question, now spit it out."

Denny said, "You actually asked me three questions. Wait here."

Kati was getting pissed off. Denny left, shutting the door. She sat and waited and was getting tired of it. The sun was getting low and Kati was getting impatient. She was hungry and wanted to help cook. They never spiced the food the right way and she went toward the door just as she heard it creak. She instead went to pour herself a drink. She yanked a cork off the most decorated bottle knowing it would be Denny's favorite.

Kati poured a full glass and said, "Are you going to explain to me why you have strangers here joining in on this anniversary?"

Kati turned and saw Del turn after she closed the door. Del looked like she was not sure what to expect. Kati could not believe that Del was alive. She hated the fact that she had been alive and hid all this time.

She used what happened as a way to run away from us.

Kati threw the full glass of strong smelling spirit into Del's face before she demanded, "Why are you here? Hm? I thought you wanted to be gone. Away from us. Why are you here? Could not keep out of everyone's business too long?"

"Stop. Wait. Listen," Del said with a crack in her voice.

Del was near tears and it just angered Kati further. Kati said unsympathetically, "Stop? We did stop. We stopped caring that you were dead a long time ago. Wait? We did. We waited here and there and everywhere trying to find you. Listen? No, you listen. We all nearly died because of you. You running away? You lied all these years. All these years. You selfish, evil bitch. You broke Malak's heart. What you did to Ares? Or was he in on it? Where is he? I will ask him myself."

Kati pushed past Del as she grabbed for her. Kati yanked her arm away. Kati walked into the foyer and said as loud as she could, "Where is Ares?" Kati looked around and saw everyone was stunned or mid-sentence. She said just as loud as the before, "I said, where is Ares?"

Fig stopped her at the door and asked, "What seems to be the matter, my love?"

"Get out of my way!" Kati snapped as she shoved him back hard stepping into the night air. She felt like she was on fire with hatred seeping from her, poisoning the air surrounding her.

Kati spotted Ares and was shaking with anger. She grabbed his shirt and pushed him back. She demanded, "Did you know?"

Ares responded with a confused, "What?"

Kati asked loudly, "Did you know that she was alive all these years?"

Ares scrunched his face, looking confused, just like Kati knew he would, when he said, "Of course not."

Kati felt a hand on her shoulder and turned to see Del with a drained look on her face. Her ignorant, deceitful, evil sister said, "Please, Kati, stop and listen to me. I did not know-"

Kati slapped her across the face and said through gritted teeth, "You did not know there would be no welcome from me? You thought you could do this evil thing to us and you could come back like nothing happened?"

Kati wanted to cut Del's throat again as she watched Del stop Emery from coming between them. Kati said coldly, "I see everyone else is too stupid to not let you get away with this. They can forgive you, but I will never. Not for this."

"She did not have a choice to even remember who she was," an unfamiliar voice said.

Kati turned to see who dared interrupt her. She did not realize she has stopped breathing until she felt a hand on her shoulder. "Father," was what she managed to whisper as the sky met her gaze.

Kati felt a hand on her arm and she grabbed at it feeling it slip away. She sat up shoving Fig away when he tried to help her up. She looked at the man, who was the spitting image of her father, walking Del into the house, holding her shoulder.

"Wait!" Kati called out.

Emery sighed hard and said, "You always know how to ruin a good thing, do you not?"

Even Fig was walking away and Kati felt like she was slapped in the face. Ares was last to walk away and he was shaking his head.

Kati said sincerely, "Ares, wait."

Ares turned around looking angry and spat, "I will tell you one thing I have known all these years and it is that you are too angry to be as beautiful as I once thought and it makes you ugly."

Kati said in a kinder tone, "Apologies, but she should never have left to begin with."

Ares continued walking and said loudly, "That is no apology if I ever heard one. You should be apologizing to your sister and your nephews. The younger one talked nonstop about you, practically since he got here."

Kati said, still feeling confused, "Nephews? Ares?"

Ares disappeared around the corner is the house and Kati was left alone on the lawn starting to get angry again.

All of them can go to hell after I find out what the hell is happening here.

Inside, everyone was carrying on cooking and talking. When they noticed her, they looked down and Fig ran upstairs. As she neared the reading room she felt guilt. She opened the door and Del was staring out the window. The boy, with the yellow eyes, sat flipping through a book humming away. The boy, who looked like her father, stood with his back to the wall beside Del. He looked at her for a moment and then to Del.

Del said, "Roman, take your brother and do not worry for me. I have handled myself around Aunty Kati for a very long time. Go find something to do. No teasing anymore, Sayko. Go. Now."

When they were alone, Kati wished she had never come.

Del said, "I know you must have been hurt for all these years. I did not know who I was and that is the truth. At least for the last twenty-one years."

There was a pause and Kati sat to stare into the fire warming the room.

Del continued, "They took a long metal spike. They stabbed it into the corner of my one eye up into my skull over and over and over again. They mixed that with small portions of blood until I could no longer remember my name or who I was, what I was, who you all were. If I could go back I would have wanted to stay with you all but I am glad it happened this way. This way it was only me who-"

Kati stood up and threw a stack of books onto the floor. "Enough. Stop trying to take every terrible thing upon yourself. It is not your place to take every blow, every painful moment, every painful memory. It is not your place, Delvin. It should be mine. I should be the one protecting you all. It is not your place. Look around you. It has been years and we have all gone through heartache, pain, suffering and all the world throws at us and we are fine. We were fine without you. No one wanted you to be down in that dungeon alone and no one wanted you to go through all you may have suffered this time." Kati was upset and crying as she went on with, "You said you would not leave again. You did and look where it brought us."

"Where is that, Kativa?" Del said in a calm voice staring out the window. "We are all together here. You have more riches than you could ever spend in even your lifetime. Malak and Cortina have someone to love forever as do you. They also found a calling. A very good one. Denny saves more lives than he takes now. Emery has a very best friend who is just like him."

Kati said, "Stop trying to find the good in everything. I hate when you do that. Oh, you got ran through with a sword, at least the sword was clean and sharp. Oh, you ate poison berries, at least they tasted good I bet. Oh, you drowned, at least your clothes are clean. What good has it done for you?"

Del sounded serious when she said, "I was not well the last we met and-"

"Of course you still find good where there is none," Kati said with a low voice.

Del was quiet when she said, "I was sick in my mind and when I could not remember I had two wonderful children and now I am too busy worrying and caring for them that I do not care what has happened to me. As long as I have them."

Kati shook her head and smirked. "There you go again."

Del finally turned and said, "Is it so wrong to see good things?"

Kati reminded, "It is wrong to see good in everything because then you end up scarred and damaged like you."

Del smiled and turned back to look out the window. The words would not bother her sister. It was like she was her old self. Knowing what to say and how to say what she needed to make Kati calm herself down. Kati's curiosity got the better of her. She put her anger aside to listen of her sister's tale. She hated Hector. She vowed to see him dead. Del explained the witch's root and Kati thought of using it on Durin. She still hated him.

Kati sipped on a strong drink before saying, "Nephews. I wonder what they are like."

Suddenly, Sayko burst through the door and said, "Mother. Mother, Roman needs you. I tried singing the song but I cannot. He is...it's...everyone is scared. Denny and Marv are trying to give him something but he will not take it. He threw Beau like really far and broke a chair. No one knows what is happening. You know, what is really happening."

Del ran out yelling at Sayko questioning what he did. Kati followed.

Sayko said, "We were wrestling and then I was making fun of him for looking like father and I know you said not to but I did anyway."

Del stopped and pointed at Sayko who had his hands up. Del snapped, "What have I told you? What did I say? I told you not to ever talk about that man and I meant it. You will be punished for this. Tomorrow you will not speak to anyone all day. Do you hear me?"

Sayko nodded and they found everyone was crowded in the foyer and Roman was laying on the ground clawing at his back yelling out in pain. Del dropped to the floor and slid grabbing onto Roman who was breathing heavily with spittle flying out. Del said, "Open the door. Sayko help me get him outside."

Denny said, "What ails him?"

Del said, "Nothing ails him. He will be fine. Just, please, stay back."

Kati followed them outside and watched as Del held onto Roman's hand as he writhed in pain face down on the ground. He tried to get to his knees but fell back down. He used his free hand to claw at his back. Sayko pulled off Roman's shirt and crouched behind Del who knelt on the ground.

Del started singing with a shaky voice joined by Sayko, "The apple is sweet but not as sweet as you. The sky is bright but not as bright as you."

Del paused and said, "Roman look at me. Calm down. Look at me. That is good. Keep your eyes on me. We will get through this."

Kati was surprised as something moved under the skin of Roman's back. He was trying hard to breath slowly as he stared at Del. Kati saw the scar from the arrow that nearly killed him and swore she would break all of Ares' bows and arrows later. Whatever was inside of Roman's back was close to breaking through the skin.

Del and Sayko started again softly singing, "The water feels so nice when it's hot outside but it's not as nice as you. The bird sings so loudly but not as loud as you."

Sayko finished the last part loudly and Del shoved his head that he was resting on her shoulder. Roman let out a cry and Kati stepped back as she watched two black feathered wings burst through the skin. Blood splattered on her face and she closed her eyes shaking her head.

When she opened them, Del was cradling Roman's face as he glistened with sweat panting, leaning against her while he kneeled. The wings spread out and twitched, shaking off the rest of the blood. They were impressively wide. They were both as long as Roman was tall.

Del said, "See? All over."

Roman looked at everyone and said, "Tell them not to look at me."

Del said, "They just never seen this before. It will be all right."

Roman stood followed by Del and said, "Yes, but it is not all right. I am not all right, Mother. Look at how they are staring at me."

Del grabbed his hand and said, "Come inside. Come. It will be fine. All the Andriels turn into giant animals like your brother. Do not feel ashamed."

Roman said quietly, "I am not ashamed."

Kati said, "My nephew needs his privacy. Go inside. Quit staring or I will personally assist your eyes in not seeing."

Kati was the last go inside and met Denny coming back out. Kati paused at the door and listened.

Denny said, "Remarkable Roman. Truly incredible. I have only met someone who could do this once before."

Roman said, "Really?"

Denny said, "Yes, my father. His were black just like yours. You know, if you want, Barabel can make you a few shirts that will accommodate your marvellous appendages."

Kati went inside and it did not take long before Roman was inside. The girls were all over him touching his wings. He spread them out wide and knocked over Sayko. Kati laughed and ate a few mushrooms cooked in wine. They were delicious.

Kati threw a stem at Sayko and said, "Come here." Sayko smiled and went to sit beside her on the stairs. Kati said, "What do you turn into, child? I bet you turn into a little fox. You remind me of a fox."

Sayko said, "Wow, Aunty Kati, you are good. That is exactly what I change into. Want to see? Wait, we should make it interesting. Your man, Fig? I heard he is the biggest. Biggest beast, do not be sick Aunty."

Kati furrowed her brow before she realized what Sayko was talking about but he was already talking more. Sayko said, "I spotted a lovely ring with an emerald in it with two smaller emeralds on each side. It was in all your jewels we put away earlier. If I can best your man in a race in beast form than I get that ring. If he wins I will give you something extraordinary."

Kati said, "Define extraordinary."

Sayko leaned in close and said, "I found where Ares stashes all the good wine and spirits. There is this one that is ever so sweet and tastes of berry. I heard you love berries."

Kati called out, "Who wants to beast race? Fig?"

Fig ran up the stairs and turned around. Kati jumped on his back and they were all outside again. Fig put Kati down and Malak and Raven went running across the yard placing burning torches into the ground. Vio and Ares joined in and Kati made a starting line that would serve as a finishing line as well. Fig and Sayko stood at the line and Kati looked around.

Kati said, "Lazette? Marv? Vio? Gio? No one? Gio, you almost beat him last time. He'll go easy on you this time."

Gio laughed and shook his head. Kati shrugged and watched Fig strip down to his undershirt and underpants.

Del said, "Just leave your clothes on Sayko. We do not need anyone seeing any more of you than they need to."

Sayko just stretched and took off his shirt tossing it at Roman. Sayko said, "I have to let everyone see a little bit of me. I am amazing Mother. And if you do not want to see, me look away. Are we going right from changing down until we get back over the line? Or change first?"

Fig's bones started to snap and Kati could taste the berry spirits already. Sayko was saying something under his breath and he went to all fours and the way his bones snapped sounded like something twisting a bundle of dry kindling. He arched his back as Kati watched him starting to take form.

Fig was done and was shaking off his fur, getting ready to go when Kati looked at Sayko in disbelief. He was a head and a half taller than Fig and had massive paws that could crush a man if he wanted to.

They had come across a beast's skeleton in a cave a very long time ago. It had longer front legs and two massive teeth that pointed downward. He looked the way the beast may have looked with flesh and fur.

Sayko caught up to Fig in no time and ran the first half of the race letting Fig catch up a few times before bounding away. When they were on their way back everyone cleared the way and Kati just stood staring at the massive beast of a cat with the two big teeth that pointed toward the ground. Sayko made it well before Fig and he slid through the grass ripping it up trying to stop. Kati jumped out of the way as Sayko rolled over and jumped to his feet like a big playful kitten. He stood up and shook the dirt off.

Del went over to Sayko and grabbed onto his fur, making him squeal. Del said, "What did I tell you? Look at the grass. You will fix that."

Inside they all sat around laughing and occupying themselves. Kati retrieved the ring and shoved it into Sayko's chest. Sayko immediately went over and tapped Val on the shoulder and Kati filled with rage.

Sayko went to his knees and held the ring out to a surprised Val and said, "Now, I know that I have not known you very long, but I feel like I have known you my whole life."

Everyone was quiet and Del started to say something when Sayko turned to her and put a finger to his lips and said very loudly, "Shhhhhhhh. I am trying to have a moment."

Sayko turned back to Val who held out her hand and he said, "Would you do me the great honor of giving this ring to my mother and asking her if it's enough to let me speak tomorrow."

Val stormed off angry and everyone laughed. Sayko stood up and ran over to Del dropping to his knees putting the ring on her, kissing her hand and looking up at her, bouncing on his feet.

Sayko was saying, "Please Mother. I will die. I will die if I cannot speak tomorrow. I will die. Why would you kill your own son?"

Del pushed his face and looked at the ring. She nodded and Sayko jumped to his feet and ran around everyone, laughing. He bumped into Roman who shoved him and then hugged him messing up his hair. Kati was proud her sister was able to raise two decent children given the circumstances.

Everyone started heading to bed after the last of the food was eaten. Kati and Del were the last ones awake and Kati hugged her sister saying her goodnight. She left Del, who stood in the front doorway staring out, knowing who she was waiting for.

# Chapter 17. Durin

The walk through the woods in the dark was nice. The sound of crickets chirping had died out as the dawn was close. He watched the lights dying out in the distance and made his way to the lake. He did the same thing every year and his timing was impeccable. He went and stood at the exact spot they had dumped the ashes. The house was dead and dark.

He pulled the rocks from his pocket as the sky started to lighten. He dropped his satchel and coat onto the ground by the water. He skipped a stone and then another. He skipped the last one as hard as he could and spotted the person's head too late. The stone skipped and headed straight for them. He thought to call out but it was too late. It hit them and their head disappeared under the still waters.

Shit.

Durin ran down the long dock and managed to take off his boots and shirt. He dove close to where the body now surfaced. It bobbed as he was getting close and it went under sinking just as it was in his reach. He put an arm under their arms and found it was a woman. By the hair it had to be Kati, Cortina or Barabel.

There was a scent to it that brought back memories that he pushed from his mind. He was almost all the way to the dock. When he was there, he rolled the lifeless floppy body onto the dock and climbed out hoping it was not Kati. She hated him and he would have to make her breathe again then run away as fast as he could.

He knelt beside the body seeing the woman wore a slip only and started to press on her chest the way Ares showed them long ago. Her hair was covering her face but he only needed the mouth. He pushed the hair aside and breathed in half his air. Whoever it was spit out water onto his face. They turned away and slipped back into the water. He held their arms to stop them from going under as they coughed and lay their head against the dock facing away from him, gasping for air.

When he was certain they would not slip into the water to drown again, he stood up grabbing his boots, pulling on his shirt, and ran down the dock.

"Wait," a raspy voice called out.

He knew it had to be Cortina or Kati. Durin made it to his bag and coat.

"Durin! Come back."

Durin stopped and dropped his bag. He knew the voice; he had heard it in his nightmares often. He walked slowly up the dock and was in a daze. He looked down when he made it to her. Del was looking up at him from the water. She had a trail of blood coming down her face from her hairline, where the stone must have hit her. Durin went to his knees in front of her and could not believe his eye. He had to have been dreaming.

Have I fallen asleep in the woods?

Del said, "Looks like you have learned nothing from me. I can still skip stones better than you. If this were the other way around, you would at least have a gash in your head that would be bigger than half my finger. Can you go and get my clothes? They are over there."

Durin reached out to touch her face and she grabbed his hand and put her feet up to the dock, kicking off of it, pulling him in. His head went under first and he came up to see she was gone. He turned this way and that way before he spotted her legs kicking under the water under the dock. He dove and came up beside her. She had her head back and was breathing in the small space.

Del said, "Seems there are not many places to hide in the lake."

She went under and Durin did too. He came up on the other side of the dock and they both held onto each side and looked at each other.

Durin said, "Is this real?"

Del dabbed her finger against her read and grimaced in pain. She looked at her bloodied finger as she said, "It feels real."

There was a long pause and Durin started to get angry. Durin said, "Where the hell were you? Have you been here the whole time?"

Del said quietly, "No, I have been here since the snow came. I would have-"

Durin stood up on the dock and said angrily, "Would have what? Would have everyone hate me? All these years you were alive. All these years I carried the blame. Why did you have to tell Ares I told you to leave? Why did you blame me and fall into the shadows the past how long? Do you know how much I missed my sister? How much I missed my brothers? How much I missed your brothers and sisters? Huh? How much I missed the rest? How much I miss you?"

Del had this look on her face where her mouth went into a straight line and her eyelids half closed. It was the same look she would have when they argued over stupid things. The look she had right before she told Durin off and he looked away. He could not stand it. Not at a time like this.

Del asked in a false polite tone, "Are you finished?"

Durin looked down and lost it. Durin pointed at her, spraying water droplets at her and said even more angrily, "Do you know how close I have been to here? I am only a few days away and I could have come home and saw you all and instead I was-"

Del said, "Drinking in seaside taverns alone?"

Durin said, "What?"

Del said, "Listen to me. I did not remember anything. If I did, I would have come home long ago. Who do you think I am? The House of Iron had me captive for the past twenty-four years but I am home now and so are you. I could remember nothing, not even my own name. I was forced to marry one of them. He was a bastard and he is dead and I fled and only by chance found my way home. If this were the other way around, I would be absolutely overcome with happiness but all I seem to be causing is anger in everyone. All I keep getting is yelled at or grabbed or things thrown at me and made to feel like I should have just stayed dead to you all."

Durin felt bad but remembered what she just said about the seaside tavern and got angry again. Durin said, "Why did you mention a seaside tavern if you do not remember anything?"

Del climbed out of the water dripping wet in her slip and said, "I thought you would not remember that night. I did not realize you were someone I knew until Denny forced me to drink blood. I did not remember until the middle of the snow season so do not go blaming me. All I knew was that you were a demon from one of those warning portraits that the House of Iron had. I only saw yours and then I saw you when I was made to wait in a seaside tavern called the Thirsty Fish. I was going to kill you and steal your room for the night because I had no coin and instead..."

Durin said, "Oh I get it, you lay with me and planned on killing me after? Are you kidding me? You know, I almost believed you. You spot me out and sleep with me after I am clearly drunk out of my mind but lose the nerve to let me know you are alive so you hide out wherever you wanted to hide out and accidentally see me tonight and think up all this shit."

Duran started walking away and heard Del say angrily, "I have never told you or anyone a single lie. Not one. If you want to go on being angry, go ahead. Why did you even come here?"

Durin stopped and faced her to say, "Because I really believed you dead and wanted to honor your memory but seems you made a fool of us all."

Durin started to walk down the dock again and heard Del coming after him, slapping her feet, walking hard.

Durin turned and said, "Stop following me. I am leaving and do not worry for I will never come back here, ever!"

Del walked past him quickly and said, "Oh, you can do whatever you like but I want to ask you something?" Del was now facing him, blocking his path, when she said in an angry tone, "Why did you not look for me? Why did not anyone? I sat locked in a cell for three whole years waiting and praying you all would find me. I heard that Ares was not even in the same cell as I was in apparently. Why did you find me a pile of ash and not even question it? Did you all just shrug it off and think I was better off dead? Was I just better off dead to you all? Was I really that much of a bother? I only ask you because you were always the one to say whatever you wanted to say to me so let me have it."

Durin felt bad as he watched her eyes become red brimmed. The way her voice cracked when she said she waited for three years made his chest feel tight.

Del had her hands on her head now, pulling her hair off of her face, staring out at the lake when she said, "You know what is really sick? I actually believed every single one of those days that I would see you all. I would sit and watch the door and when they would bring me rotten scraps and dirty water I would hope it was one of you. Even the day they came and took me I thought it might have been because you all were closing in on them and they were moving me. You know where they moved me to? To a hard metal chair that I was strapped to. I could not even move my head. They ripped my child from my arms right before that and the way he cried...then they started to slowly stick a pointed metal spike into the corner of my eye and push it up into here over and over."

Del was breathing hard and Durin said, "Child? Was it one of the children Ares talked about?"

Del shook her head and told him of the plant that suppressed the curse and any demon trait and how she became with child from the man the House of Iron had later made her marry. She told how she had put two doses of it into his drink that night at the Thirsty Fish with the notion of killing him. He thought back to the next morning when he woke up next to a pillow smelling of her and the owner mentioning how pretty the dark haired whore he brought in that night was. That following night was the full moon and he did not change. He ignored it but now realized she was telling the truth. She would not have given him something that could have killed him on purpose.

Del sounded calmer when she said, "You do not remember that night, do you? It does not matter. I could care less. I am not going to stand here trying to convince you of all I said. It is like talking to a rock trying to convince it that it can fly. I will do you a favor. If you want to get away from me and all my lies, because we both know how much I like lying, go and I will not tell anyone I saw you."

Del headed down the dock and said under her breath, "So happy the only thing Sayko has in common with you is your eyes...well eye."

Durin felt puzzled and started walking after her as she got further and further to the house.

What does that mean? Eye? My eye?

Durin started to run as Del neared the house. He got in front of her before she opened the door.

Del said exasperatedly, "Not you too? Move. I swear if you put your hands on me, I will call my sons and I will let them deal with you. I am tired."

Durin would not budge from the doorway, ready to ask what she had meant about someone having his eyes. He opened his mouth to speak when the door behind him suddenly opened. He looked back over his shoulder and saw a boy with closed eyes and light brown hair, yawning and stretching for a very long time. Durin turned and stepped back to stand beside Del.

When the boy opened his eyes, Durin saw his own strange eyes on him.

The boy said, "Dear me, Mother, cover yourself. Those are not meant to wear as actual dresses." Durin stood stunned as the boy ripped his coat from him and covered Del. The boy said, "Oh Mother, your head, it is leaking something red. I think it may be blood. Who did this? Was it him? Oh no. I know this strange man did not do this. He would have to be out of his mind."

Del said tiredly, "Sayko, it was an accident."

Sayko was eyeing Durin and went between Del and him. Del closed her eyes and put her one hand over them and shook her head.

Sayko poked Durin's chest hard and said, "Did you do this to my mother?"

Durin stepped back and said, "It was an accident. I was skipping stones and did not see her swimming. I apologize."

Sayko said, "Mother, go inside. I do not want you to see what I am going to do to this man who presumes to dangerously toss stones with little to no regard for the fact he only has one functioning eye. Are you mad?"

Durin was getting fed up with the way this young man was talking to him.

Durin tried to speak when Del said, "Sayko do you want your speaking privileges revoked?"

Sayko turned to Del and whined before saying, "No, Mother. I only just had them granted back. I am merely trying to be a good son. You should be glad Roman did not come out here. He would have been all action."

Del said, "Go inside. Now."

Sayko turned back to Durin and said, "You are lucky. I may look small but you have no idea."

Del said, sounding annoyed, "Sayko, one more word and it will be followed by no more words from you."

Sayko was still eyeing up Durin when he went inside closing the door.

Durin was about to speak when Sayko opened the door and said quickly, "It is a privilege hearing me speak just so we are clear Mother," before slamming it.

Del looked at Durin and said with a slight smile, "It must be nice not knowing what happened between us twenty years ago. That right there, has been my constant reminder."

Durin felt like he had been punched in his stomach. His gut twisted and he cleared his throat, trying to find something to say. A few moments ago he did not even know Del was still alive, let alone they had a child together. His dismay must have showed on his face.

Del said, "Believe me when I say if I had known who I was, the first person I would have sought out would have been you so you could take him off my hands for a moment."

Durin realized he was staring forward without actually seeing. He could not focus. He blinked hard a few times and looked at Del. She seemed to be enjoying his reaction to her news as she had a huge smile.

Durin blinked a few times and said, "He really loves you."

Del nodded and said, "He does." Durin tried to swallow but his mouth and throat felt dry. He coughed instead and Del asked, "Are you all right?"

Durin felt like he might throw up. His head was suddenly light and he leaned over, hands on his knees, as he became dizzy. Del stepped closer and put a hand on his back. Durin waved her away and stood up straight. He started panicking and blurted out, "Are you sure he is mine?"

Durin was breathing heavily and he saw that his question had made Del angry. She was standing in front of him with her arms crossed, no smile, lips together in a thin straight across line, and a burning stare.

Del snapped, "I forgot how much of an ass you can be." Del went for the door but Durin grabbed her hand. She looked at him, still angry, while she yanked her hand away. She said, "Of course I am sure he is yours."

Durin grabbed the door handle and held it before Del could go inside. He said, trying to sound sincere, "I am just saying, it was one time. One time. The second time. The second one time. The twice time. I mean the one time that time. How can you be sure?"

Del pried his hand off the door handle and said, "You are right. How can I be certain? I mean, I do have a terrible habit of bedding every man I come across. I guess I should go and see if any of those men have the same eyes and same colored hair as my Sayko. Then we can line them all up, along with you, and then we will never know because there will just be too many of them."

Durin grabbed the door handle and kept the door shut as he said, "Delvin, that is not what I meant. I meant-"

Del stopped trying to push open the door. She turned her body to face him and said, "Hector has eyes that are as plainly brown as mine, hair that is lighter than Sayko's, and you know what? You can forget it, all right? I mean, Sayko has no idea who his father really is and I can see that you want no part of it so we will leave it at that. I was not expecting anything from you, I thought you might like to know is all. But if you would rather pretend you are not his father then I can-"

Durin grabbed Del's head and pulled her face closer to his and kissed her. She made a muffled sound before shoving him back enough to pull her face away. He still held her head between his hands when he said, "You practically rose from the dead and came at me with Sayko like he was a small detail you left out of a story instead of a boy who is practically a man. Calm down."

Del grabbed the sides of his face and said back, "You calm down. Stop asking if I am sure. Of course I am sure. You ass. Maybe if your solution to calming me down did not start with kissing me, there would be no Sayko to speak of. Now let go of me."

Durin released her and she did likewise. They stood on either side of the door staring at each other not saying a thing.

Durin finally broke the silence when he said, "So, Sayko is mine."

Del sighed and said, "Yes, but I do not want him knowing that. Not yet. He is fragile."

Durin raised his eyebrows, thinking of how forward and in his face the boy had been with him. He did not agree with Del but said, "All right."

Del yawned and handed back his coat and said, "Please stay. Please. I would stay out here trying to convince you but I have not slept all night and I am exhausted."

Durin said, "I am not sure if I am welcome."

Del said, "Of course you are welcome and if you are not then I will leave too. All right? Come. I have something to show you."

Del took Durin's hand and they walked in past Sayko, who immediately ran when he saw them. There was no one else up and Durin felt more at ease. They went forward into a hall and turned.

They went past closed doors until they came to the last one. Del opened it and it was a big room with a bed with a black canopy, wardrobe, mirror, table, chairs, a chest at the foot of the bed and two nightstands on either side of it. There was even a fireplace and wood piled by it. It was wallpapered with what looked like maps on old yellowed paper. The curtains were big and black touching the ceiling and piling slightly on the floor at the bottoms. The wooden furniture and bed frame were all a dark blackish brown.

Del let his hand go and went to the wardrobe. She pulled out a shirt and pants and tossed it to him. She pulled off her wet slip and grabbed a long nightshirt and put it on. He noticed there were a few scars on her back and turned away. He changed and saw she was getting into the bed when he was done.

Durin felt his face grow hot as he asked, "Is this your room?"

Del said, "This is your room."

Durin said, "What?"

Del said, "Yes. You heard me. Your room. Denny had this place built to be big enough for us all. This is your room. I came and cleaned it. It was terribly dusty. I thought you were coming. I only found out no one had seen you for the last twenty-three years and it is a good thing I cleaned it because here you are."

Durin went over to the bed and touched the soft fur throw. Durin said, "Why are you not in your room?"

Del said, "Sayko claimed my room. I have actually been sleeping in here. He snores terribly loud."

Durin stood not knowing what to do.

Del said, "You must be tired. I am. Come. I will stay on my side."

Durin got under the covers and it felt amazing to be in a room that had been here for him the whole while. He was nervous to see anyone but excited at the same time. His head swam with news he had fathered a child and the fact Del was alive and she was an arm's reach from him, safe.

Durin did not realize what he was doing as reached over and stroked Del's cheek. She turned her head and opened her eyes looking sleepy. She intertwined her fingers with his and brought his hand to her mouth and kissed it before she held it to middle of her chest. He watched her drift to sleep and he just lay there watching.

The door creaked open and he saw it was Sayko, who peered at him through it as he had only opened it a bit. He had a patch over one of his eyes and pointed at the one that was not covered. He then pointed at Durin as if to say he was keeping an eye on him. The door closed slowly and Durin had to admit he was a little scared of the boy.

Just then, the door opened slightly and an arm reached in holding the patch. Sayko put it on the floor and used one finger to push it into the room. He was about to close the door when he reached in again and pushed it until his face was pressed against the crack with his one eye staring at Durin with a furrowed brow. The door closed and Durin hoped Sayko would not do anything else.

Durin waited and heard a voice outside the door say, "If you do not let Mother sleep, Sayko, I will take you out back and beat your backside with a damn stick. Go find someone else to bother for a while. Uncle Denny said if you need something to do he can teach you one of the twenty different languages he knows. I do not know why. Perhaps so you can bother even more people."

Sayko started to say something when he said, "Ow. I am going, I am going."

Durin figured that was the first son. He thought of how that one was more like Del than Sayko. Durin finally started to drift off to sleep as Del rolled over throwing her leg over him. He put his hand on it and moved closer to her. He never thought in a hundred years he could feel so at peace.

# Chapter 18. Denny

The stitching was terrible and Denny drank his midday wine slowly before handing Sayko back the embroidery hoop. He had one rule in his reading room and it was that Sayko only speak in there when spoken to.

Denny sighed and said, "Try again and I will consider teaching you poisons."

Sayko said, "But I find it so hard."

Denny sat down and tossed him another embroidery hoop with a drawn on pattern of an owl on it.

Denny said, "It is only hard if you do not have patience. Mixing poisons requires great patience. That is how Vio learned how to cook as well as he does. He mixes the proper spices and cooks his foods at the perfect heat and times them perfectly now. With poisons you need to know exactly how much of this to use and how much heat to add to that and how to mix them perfectly. Prove to me that you have perfect patience and I will consider."

Sayko poked his finger and said, "Who is that man with Mother? He-"

Denny said, "Durin. He is your-he is Lazette's brother."

Sayko said, "You did not even see him. How did you know?"

Denny said, "This is my house. This is my domain. I know all. Just like I know you were the one that broke my favorite sculpture of the bear in the common room and then went and hid the evidence in the woods."

Sayko looked down at the cloth he was embroidering and looked very focused. Denny suspected Durin had come every year. He did not want to say anything to anyone. It was up to Durin when he wanted to come home. Denny would sit in the stands he made years ago in the trees and thought he had seen him once, but was too drunk to know if it was him or not. He wished he would have ventured out more over the years. He was certain he would have seen Del if he had and everyone might have visited more if they knew she was alive.

Sayko said, "Uncle?"

Denny said, "Rule one. The only rule Sayko."

Sayko said, "I am sorry but does Mother love him?"

Denny said, "In her own way I think she does. I think she more or less feels badly for him."

Sayko sat up straight in his seat and said, "So she is giving herself to him for that? My mother, no..."

Denny said, "Calm yourself child. Your mother has never done anything she never wanted to do."

Sayko said in a quiet voice, "I have watched her do nothing but things she did not want to do my whole life."

Denny said, "That is because she did not know who she was."

Sayko asked, "Do you think she still feels the same way about me? Do you think she will stop loving me and Roman so much because we are going to get old and die, you know, so she does not hurt so much when we do?"

Denny said, "I do not think that is possible. It is similar to when my parents died. I still love both of them very much and they have been dead for fifty-five centuries."

Sayko nodded and said, "Does Roman really look like your father? Exactly?"

Denny said, "Yes, not exactly but very similar."

Sayko asked, "Who do I look like?"

Denny paused and said, "Well, I imagine you look like your father."

Sayko stood up and handed the embroidery hoop over and Denny saw it was perfectly stitched. He was impressed.

Sayko opened the door and said, "I think you are right except I can see from both of my eyes."

The door closed and Denny felt a smile spread on his face. He had been had. Sayko came in pretending to be interested and made the proper conversation until he found out what he wanted. If Denny had not paused, Sayko probably would have carried on asking questions. He had even pretended he could not stitch so that Denny would think about teaching him rather than picking up on the cues.

Seems there is another clever minded one in this house besides me.

Denny knew he would have to keep an eye on Sayko as he preferred being the more intelligent one around.

Denny went and found Malak was telling stories in the common room. Almost every face was present and it was nice to see the many daybeds and armchairs were finally being put to use. Cortina had brought all the cushions and pillows from the observation rooms to make a massive pile that she and Kati lay in.

Roman was leaning back on a pillow near Kati and Denny saw he had finally found someone in the group to get along with. Kati was cracking almonds and tossing them into a bowl that was beside Roman while he ate and tossed some at Sayko. Malak was talking by the fireplace moving his body around and using his arms to tell his tale. Denny sat down on a daybed by Opia and knew this was a story Malak had told before.

Malak said, "We were running away from this rather large woman. We could not figure why she was chasing us. All we had done was work on her farm for a day with promise of a basket of eggs and two loaves of bread. We were starving and had no means. We had just sailed across the great wide waters barely making it alive, went to the first place we could find and it was the big woman who was this wide. She was a rude woman but we were hungry. Kati wanted to naturally kill her and just take her food. Del said no and we came to a decision we would work for food and if she refused then we would just steal it. We worked all day in the sun and she did not even let us have water. She comes out late afternoon and she is yelling at us and Cortina comes running, screaming at me, Emery, and Denny to run. We ran and no one said why. We ran until she stopped chasing us. Then Del shows up with a basket of eggs, three loaves of bread, and Kati holding a sack full of dead chickens and two in each hand just covered in straw, dirt, and blood, breathing hard. We make a fire a ways away and we eat so much. There were too many chickens. We gave some away as we went and we assumed that Kati had just had enough and killed all the chickens. Turns out that when Del and Kati requested payment, the fat woman was only offering one loaf of bread and one egg each for nearly a whole day's work. Del said she would split wood for each another egg. She took the axe straight to the henhouse and killed them all. Walked out with a bloody axe and basket full of eggs. Went into the house where Cortina was baking. Took three loaves and sent Cortina with two eggs to show the fat woman and lead her from the house. Del found Kati and showed her the eggs and bread and she told what she did. Kati went into that henhouse and she refused to leave without the chickens so that was why she was covered in blood and dirt."

Everyone laughed including Denny. Del walked in followed by Durin and she said, "I was merely collecting our dues."

Lazette went and hugged Durin and his brothers did likewise. Denny went and handed him a cup of wine and there was chatter for a while. Del had fallen asleep on an empty daybed by the time everything died down. Ares was staring at her.

Denny noticed they were not as close as they used to be since she returned. Denny figured it was because Ares was just now seeing the real Del. She was not the same girl he had looked after all those years ago. She was stronger now and did not need anyone. If she had been the same she would have gone and lay in the daybed he had been on.

Everyone went about with their day. Vio and Kati cooked. People wandered around outside and inside occupying their time. Sayko ran about until Roman put a stop to it because Del was still sleeping hard. Durin had not left the daybed as he lay beside Del reading. Denny figured it was because Sayko frightened him.

Most of the girls had gone swimming. Ares was out walking the woods. Val was waiting in his cabin probably thinking she had another chance to bed Ares with Durin occupying Del's time. Marv was reading on the stairs. Gio and Fig were outside building a fire.

Denny continued walking around contently checking on everyone. It was nagging at him that Del had not told anyone but him she would have to go and destroy the papers. He knew they would all be in danger and now that everyone was home, she would surely do it. He thought of how angry all of them would be at her for leaving again. This was the calm before the storm.

He would try and convince them all to work together on this one provided Del did not slip into the night. Maybe that was why she was sleeping so long. Resting up knowing she had to do what she had to do.

Denny regretted drinking as much as he did all day. His vision was doubling and he felt as though he would not be able to open his eyes after each blink. He dozed off in his favorite chair in his reading room.

# Chapter 19. Ares

Cortina was lounging on the dock near the end where it bobbed up and down sitting mostly beneath the water. She was shielding her eyes with the back of her arm. Ares had asked everyone outside but her. His heart was starting to feel that fluttery feeling he got when he was nervous.

Ares asked, "Have you seen Del?"

Cortina uncovered her eyes and had a concerned look on her face as she sat up.

Ares could tell by her reaction to the question that she had not seen her. It was mid morning and no one knew where she was. Some suggested that she had gone walking or perhaps had went to town. Sayko and Roman were nowhere to be found to ask either.

It had only been a short while that he had been up. He went to find Del to speak to her finally. They had not spoken much the past months ever since he had been drunk and out of hand with her. He regretted so much and the days started to pass. He kept holding off the inevitable. After the argument, he felt he could not face her, but when he had woken, he felt he needed to. She was so distant and made it seem like she never even noticed he was there. It was hell.

Cortina had not even answered him and instead called out to Kati who was swimming away.

Kati came over and asked in an annoyed tone, "What?"

Cortina asked, "When is the last time that you saw Del?"

Kati said, "Last I saw, she was in the common room sleeping on that daybed, but that was before bed. She is probably in Durin's room having alone time with him."

Ares shook his head and walked away. He could not stand the sight of him with her. Since he returned the day before he was always at her side practically guarding her like a dog. He was a dog. A mutt. He remembered very well what Del had told him. Durin had been one of the reasons she left. If it were not for him, they would not have lost the past years apart. Del had been different then. Now she was someone else. She did not care for him anymore the way she used to. They would have solved their arguments differently instead of saying hurtful things.

The things that Del had told him that one night were enough to make him keep his distance. He had been so shocked to see her go running to the man who was attacking Beau after he put an arrow in him. He was filled with so much relief and happiness for a moment before realizing he had hurt someone who Del loved more than anything. Roman. That very name emanated a hatred he had carried for many years. He thought that it was truly a son of Roman that she had had but it turned out to be worse.

Try as he may to look past that, he could not help but blame Roman for ruining his reunion with Del. If he had known and not put an arrow through Roman, he and Del would not have fought and he would not have imbibed too much to dull his senses that he was at the mercy of the lecherous Val. He should have just pushed her right out the door and told her to leave. Instead he gave in stupidly as he always found it comforting to lay with a whore for no other reason than to put his mind off of the harsh reality of his existence. He had lost the woman he loved tragically, and was to blame the second time around.

With the loose of one arrow he had put a wedge the size of the lake between them for what he feared forever, especially after falling victim to that damned whore. He hadn't even done what men do with whores to Val but he may as well have. The look on Del's face that night said it all. She was looking for the familiar companionship the two had shared years ago and instead saw that the same woman who had interrupted them before was there staring her in the face. He knew what he did was foolish and he could never live it down. He needed to let her know exactly what he was feeling and explain it all and make her understand.

Durin being around was the wakeup call he needed to push him to talk to Del. Now he could not even find her. Where would she have gone and why? Was there something missing that he did not see?

Ares found Durin was sleeping in his room. Ares shook him awake and demanded, "Where is she?"

Durin looked half asleep until he heard those words. He stood up and pulled a shirt over his head. Ares saw that the scar that was across his face continued on his chest leaving an ugly reminder of what had happened long ago.

Ares snapped, "Did you tell her to leave again?"

Durin looked angry and shook his head trying to pass by Ares. Ares grabbed onto Durin and pushed him back.

Durin said, "That is something. It really is. Some of the first words you speak to me after all this time sound pretty similar to the ones you last said to me. I felt guilty the last time you put your hands on me. Do it again because I have been dying to beat the piss out of you."

Durin punched him in the face when Ares went at him. Ares fell back and felt blood start to gush from his nose. When he stood up, Durin was gone. In the hall he was walking hard. Ares ran after him and he made it to the foyer to find most of the others had gathered. Ares pushed Durin who nearly lost his balance.

Durin turned around and said furiously, "Piss off! What is your problem with me?"

Ares said, "I asked you where she is? She was here for months and you show up and she is gone. What did you do?"

Kati asked in a panic, "She is gone? She is not here?"

Malak said, "Raven and I checked every room. There is no sign of Del, Roman, or Sayko."

There was chatter and Ares attacked Durin. There was yelling and Ares had his head bounced off the floor hard. He felt dizzy as Durin grabbed him by the shirt dragging him to his feet. Durin pushed him against the wall. Ares tried to make him let go but he wouldn't. His air was cut off and all he could do was hold Durin's arms. He looked angry. He was breathing hard through his nose with his lips closed in a frown.

Durin said angrily, "I am trying to go and find her if she is gone. What are you doing besides running around pointing fingers acting like a cunt? You know how you said that Del told you I was the reason she left? That was a lie. She did not leave because of me. Now what I am wondering is why she left this time. Come on Ares. You wanna hit me! Hit me! Is this how you treat the people you have not seen for years? Push them? Grab them? Accuse them? You know what Del told me? Should I go let everyone else know?"

Emery said in his loud booming voice, "Quiet down." Everyone was more or less silent and Emery was behind Durin when he said, "What did she tell you?"

Durin said, "She told me when she was first back she went to see Ares who was with Val in his cabin. Del left and Ares grabbed her and pushed her and held her against the wall yelling at her when he was drunk. He also tried to keep her from leaving his cabin when they were alone and she had to threaten him with a knife before he moved away from the door."

Durin finished the last part letting Ares go before Ares had time to defend himself. He knew he should not as it was all true. Emery stepped forward and punched Ares in the face. Ares fell over shielding himself as Emery picked him up. Emery had Ares arms gripped tightly at his sides and picked him up off the floor pinning him hard to the wall.

Emery yelled closely and menacingly in Ares' face, "How do you like this? Do you like being treated like this? How does it feel? Are you afraid?"

Ares felt ashamed and Denny came from nowhere and said, "Put him down. There are more serious matters to attend to and the only one who has the right idea is Durin. Someone fetch him and tell him to come back. He has no idea where she is but I do."

Ares let himself sink to the floor after Emery dropped him.

They all gathered in the common room and after the ever livid Kati argued viciously in a one-sided argument with Denny they finally sat and listened.

Denny said, "Those warning letters that have our faces on them. Del talked about retrieving them. She feared the House of Iron found them in the dead Hector's belongings. She is certain he was the only one with them. She stated she and her sons would occasionally run away from them and return. She planned on returning as if she still had no clue who she really was. I supported her in this and promised to keep the boys here until she returned."

Kati was at it again and Denny rolled his eyes.

Denny said, "The more time we waste potentially puts Del and the boys in trouble."

Kati sat looking angry.

Denny said, "I had planned on discussing this today with Del still here. I should have known she was only waiting to see everyone before she returned to destroy any evidence of us. She planned on getting in and out without her sons there. Seems they have followed her. She cautioned that if they did return, one of them would be kept there as a prisoner of sorts to ensure she did not leave again. The plant she talked about? The Witch's Root? If they give us that they can then kill us, and kill us all they will. The floor is now open for discussion but I suggest we leave as soon as possible. I only know their fort is a half day's ride from Old Town. Are we going in this together? It is fine by me if any of you are too afraid to come but I am not. They can kill me for all I care but I will not risk my sister going through anymore, especially for us. Remember who she is trying to save here. All of our pictures are there."

There was much running around preparing. No one said anything else except for Kati calling Del stupid and selfish under her breath. They took the horses and were just starting off when an acorn hit him in the head. He looked up and saw Sayko.

Ares called out, "Sayko."

Everyone stopped and Sayko came down.

Kati said, "Where the hell is she and why the hell are you up there? We were looking for you."

Sayko said, "I just got here. My mother, she is back at the House of Iron's fort. Late last night I heard my mother leaving. I know her footsteps. I woke up Roman and we followed her. She was in Old Town when they took her. Roman sent me back to get you all and told me to be careful no one followed. I was up here seeing if I was followed. We need to hurry."

They all rode horses as to not draw attention to themselves. They made it to Old town by nightfall and Ares knew it was serious as Sayko did not have any jests or crazy things to say. He was quiet. If he had reason to worry, they all did. It felt intensely scary to be on the other side of this. Last time he sat and waited but now he was going toward the danger not knowing if Del and Roman were fine. He had done so much wrong lately; he had to tell her how he felt. He needed to make her understand before he or she died.

Denny briefed them when they stopped to water the horses. Aviva was the leader and one of the last of the Council of Five. He told them about the book and about the fort's walls. They would be no problem to get over. They rode all night.

The morning sun was nearing when they made it to the area they were going to leave the horses. Sayko was quiet as he motioned them over to the section of wall they needed to climb. Malak and Raven took the two guards in the west towers with poison darts. They cleared the wall quickly and followed Sayko into a door. They all kept close and stayed silent. They followed him blindly and Ares had a bad feeling as this seemed too easy.

Denny stopped Sayko and whispered, "Where are we going? Where will they be?"

Sayko said, "Right now they would be mourning Hector. They do a full year of mourning for any Council member. They remove the innards, stuff the body with plants, and preserve the flesh using a mixture of certain items. Every morning everyone is to gather in the great hall and pay their respects. That is where they will be."

They followed him through passages and when they arrived at the great hall, they hid behind the big red curtains that draped all over shielding a walkway on the one side. They had come in a side door and saw there were two bigger doors at the end of the room. There was an aisle down the middle leading up to a raised area where there were five thrones and a body encased in a glass viewing casket. There was flowers and candles lit everywhere. The room was quiet as two women left the body weeping. They exited and it was dead quiet.

Sayko said, "Come on."

Denny tried to grab him but Sayko was in the middle of the room when a man's voice broke the silence with, "What took you so long?"

The doors opened and armed guards came running about and the door behind them opened and they were surrounded. Beau yelled out and started to fight when the man's voice said loudly, "I would not do that if I were you. My son here has fed you all Witch's Root as of last night. One little slip of a blade and you will be dead. You rats should step from the shadows and see another reason you should comply."

# Chapter 20. Del

Del tried to keep her composure as the fort came into sight. She rode her horse following Dante's son, Ayolf, with his twin brother, Fyor, behind her. They were silent except for telling her to get on her horse and not make a scene when they came upon here in Old Town.

The walk from the front door to the great hall was a long one. She wanted to run or ask to go to her room but knew she needed to pay her respects. Aviva would be furious at her for running away again but she would be surely glad that Hector was dead. He was a damper on the House of Iron and she hated having to take counsel from him. Even though Aviva was the leader, she was a woman, and she still had to take advice from the men of the Council.

Del felt so much joy filling her with each step she took closer and closer to the body. There was a man who was leaning against the viewing alter blocking it. She hoped he would move before she got there. She badly wanted to see Hector's dead lifeless face with closed eyes that would not see anymore. She wanted to see his cold dead hands clasped on his chest where they would never be able to hit her or touch her again.

This was a triumph. A small victory that tasted so very sweet. She tried to see from where she was but the man was still blocking her. She looked to Hector's dead feet and immediately froze when she was only a few paces from reaching him. The dress the dead woman wore was known to her as Aviva had told her more than once if she died first to make sure they did not put her in it.

That means that Dante's oldest is the leader now.

The man turned as Del walked up slowly to the casket. Hector's face confused her as he looked at her with a smile spreading across it. He looked like he did twenty-three years ago and she stepped back from him.

She had not even realized Ayolf and Fyor had followed her up the aisle. One of them stopped her and gave her a nudge to move forward. She thought of running but knew it would do her no good now as Hector stepped forward and grasped her under her chin with one hand, pressing his lips against hers. She pulled away and he pushed her back.

Hector said, "What is the matter, my sweet wife? You look ill."

Hector laughed and Ayolf and Fyor joined in to laugh at her.

Del had to think fast and said, "I was coming to pay my respects to Aviva. There is to be no speaking while doing-"

Hector went and sat on the middle throne and said, "Those were their rules. Mine will be different. Mine are different. I knew you would be coming home soon. I knew you would run out of coin sooner or later."

Hector waved the twins away and Del felt naked standing there alone. Hector looked annoyed and said, "Are you daft? Come sit down. We need to speak about the last time you were here."

Del went and sat down and stared forward.

Hector flicked her face and said, "You know, that was not very nice? You leaving me bleeding out like that and taking away my sons like a thief. I worried for them every single day. Every single day. I tried to look for you but Aviva forbade it so you know what I did? Well I think you can see what I did. Now, where are Roman and Sayko?"

Del thought carefully and said, "They are visiting friends."

Hector scoffed and said, "Roman has no friends."

Del said, "Sayko makes friends everywhere he goes and you and I know Roman and him cannot be from each other for very long."

Hector brushed her hair from her shoulder and ran his fingers along her neck and gripped the back of it hard with his whole hand. He shook her and laughed.

Hector said, "Go take a look at your work. I told them Aviva tried to tried to stop you from killing me and you killed her instead and fled. Not one person shed a tear for the bitch. Except maybe for you. Are you crying for her?"

Del wiped away a tear trying to figure out why he was still alive. Del heard her own voice waver as she asked, "Are you going to kill me?"

Hector leaned in close and said, "Not yet anyway. Go fetch me something to drink."

Before Del could fully stand up, Hector pulled her to sit back down and said threateningly, "Do not even think about running. Ayolf and Fyor are now your permanent guards. They will see you around everywhere. They even have my permission to undress and wash you if they wish to and you look very dirty if I may say so. Ha. Of course I may say so. Wife. I am God now and God is thirsty and he is a vengeful God."

Del stood up and proceeded to run her finger along the casket looking at the cold lifeless body. She stopped on the other side of the casket to look at Hector, who was watching her, clearly amused.

Del said coldly, "Husband. Hmm. After all these months without me I would have thought you might like to undress me but you have probably been busy entertaining Dante's oldest. What is his name? Wolfy?"

Come on. I need to get to those papers.

Hector stood up and put his hands on the casket leaning forward to say, "His name is Wyolf and I have been entertaining all sorts of women as they come calling not that it is any of your business." Hector moved along the casket looking at her with the look he would have right before he would hit her. Del made certain to keep the casket between them at all times. Hector asked, "Who have you been entertaining my sweet, sweet wife?"

Del said quickly, "Myself. How are you-"

Hector finished her sentence with, "Alive? You would not believe the sort of things written in the Book of Mary. She gave the House of Iron many things. Things you could never even imagine. The others did not find them useful as they required blood sacrifices of our own kind. I do not mind getting my hands bloody as you well know. Good thing I did as I would not be standing here right now if I did not trust in Mother Mary."

Del was seething, trying to mask it. She thought she had escaped that evil vile creature over a quarter century ago but here she was again still finding ways to hurt her. Del said, "I am glad."

Hector shoved the casket, shifting it slightly on one side but it made Del quickly step back. Hector laughed at her for a moment before his expression turned angry and stony. He said coldly, "One more lie and I will cut out that tongue and feed it to you in a stew. Glad to see me? Prove it."

Del took a deep breath and a step back as she asked, "How?"

Hector walked around the casket and Del did not move. Hector walked up to her and lifted her chin, forcing her to look at him. She realized he was searching for her scarred eye. She threw her body against him wrapping her arms around him. He immediately reached for his short blade but when she kissed him, he embraced her and Del had to think about those papers to force herself not to try and kill him again.

Knowing him, he probably hid them for fear she would recover knowing who she was. That was proved just now when he searched her face. Del tasted bile in the back of her throat. It burned and she felt his thick tongue tasting of ale probe her mouth. She nearly gagged and started to undo his overcoat. He had no armor but had his sword and blade on him. As her hands went down near his blade he stopped kissing her and gripped her wrists hard.

Hector asked breathily, "What are you doing?"

Del said quietly, "Trying to undress you." Del kissed him again and had her hands inside of his undercoat, running her hands over his chest and back.

Hector was breathing hard when he said, "Not here." Hector took her hand and she practically had to run to keep up with him.

Yes. Take me to that chest you stupid bastard.

When they opened the doors, Ayolf and Fyor stood up straight and stopped talking.

Ayolf said, "Lord Hilawulf, are we to attend to the Mistress Murderer or-"

Hector did not stop walking and said, "Not now. No one is to bother me until I call upon them."

Perfect.

When they entered the room that was once Aviva's, Del looked around and saw there were five identical chests. Her heart skipped as she saw the Book of Mary sitting on an alter with a stand that had the top display shelf covered in black velvet.

Hector threw his coat across the room behind him and Del went and ripped open his shirt. She kissed his chest and he pulled her hair and brought her face to his, pressing his mouth against hers. She pushed him back until he was sitting in a chair. She straddled him and started to kiss his neck and pull his hair gently. He was loving it, feeling her body all over while she tried to restrain herself from throwing him into the fire. She knew she was not strong enough to but the thought was very real.

Del found her thoughts going back to many years ago. She knew he had always been jealous over Roman. He hated Roman and the fact he had taken her away from Hector that first night. Hector showed his jealousy when Dante and Roper broke down Roman's door. When she bumped into him in the hall he had punched her in the stomach. She passed out from the pain and found herself tied to a chair in Hector's room alone with him. Hector just sat drinking, staring at her for a long time. She did not cry and she did not care anymore. She had accepted her death at that point and just wanted it to be over with.

Del remembered being the first one to speak. She had asked him what was taking him so long. Hector had asked her if she loved Roman. Del had told him yes even though it was a lie. She wanted him to be angry. She wanted him to kill her. She wanted him to stop sitting there because the waiting was like dying in itself. Hector started to cry and Del had been sickened. He asked Del why she loved him and why Roman was better than him. She had told him Roman was better than him in every way. She remembered screaming it. He hit her in the face until she could not see. She could still feel every blow to her face.

When he was done, he handed her over to Aviva who lashed her back and questioned her over Roman. She did not tell them a single thing and they took her away and locked her in the fort dungeon with Roman. No one came into the cell, they would only open the door to bring the stale bread and the tea. The tea she started drinking after it was apparent that she had become with child.

She was lucky to have delivered enough children in her time as a midwife long ago. She had been able to instruct Roman about what to do when the time came. It was only after Aviva found out about the child that she agreed to let Hector have her and the child. She remembered how Hector laughed finding it such a prize to have Roman's woman and child not knowing Roman had never touched her. They took Roman away and told her they would kill him.

That was so long ago but the rage from what they had done to her, Roman, and her child was almost unbearable.

Del looked at the keys that dangled from his neck. She had the vial of sleeping tonic in her pocket and thought of asking Hector if he wanted a drink before they went any further but he would find suspicion in that. Del swallowed hard telling herself this was the last time she would ever have to see this bastard. When he had his usual drink after, she would slip the tonic in it and when he slept she would remove his head, stuff it in a sack, take the book, and set the room on fire.

***

When Hector asked her to get him a drink, she tried to put her clothes back on and Hector said, "Leave them off."

Del had just enough to time to grab the vial. With her back turned to Hector, she poured him a drink as well herself as she slipped the contents into his cup. She dropped the vial into the clay jug and walked over. She handed him the cup and drank hers trying not to look at him. He brought the cup to his mouth and then stopped. Del wondered why he wasn't drinking.

Hector handed the cup back and she reluctantly took it. Del started to get angry and Hector said, "Drink it."

Del said, "I already had mine. I am not thirsty anymore."

Hector went over to his clothes and pulled his pants on. Hector turned back to her and said, "Drink the drink or when I go see Roman, I will take his head off and bring it back here and make you kiss it the way you kissed me."

Del's heart skipped and she asked, "What do you mean?"

Hector said, "I mean I had others in Old Town and they saw him and brought him back here before they snatched you up. Now drink the drink and choke on whatever it was you put in it. If you live, I will see you later, Delvin."

Del's hand started to shake and she brought the cup to her mouth. She drank it quickly fearing for Roman and Sayko _._

# Chapter 21. Kati

Kati stepped from behind the curtain with a spear tip threatening to dig into the back of her neck. She saw there was a man standing near the casket. He had Roman being brought to kneel by him. Sayko was handed a sword from one of the guards. To her right she saw two men, who appeared to be twins, dragging in Del, who was dressed in a plain white gown, and seemed to be rousing and mumbling. She was tossed toward the man, who was dressed in white and black armor with a shiny silver chest plate. He had full armor and appeared to be similar to a knight she once saw.

Del was on her hands and knees and struggling to get to her feet. Del finally stood and said with confusion, "Sayko, what are you doing? Roman. Hector please. He did not mean to. Please, do not do this."

Kati was filled with rage at that little bastard Sayko. He had tricked them all. He gave them the Witch's Root and led them straight to the slaughter. They were all brought near Del as the guards moved the benches away clearing a spot. They had all their weapons taken away and stood surrounded. No one spoke.

Hector kicked Roman onto his chest. Roman had been gagged and had his hands behind his back. His eye was blackened with a deep gash above it. Kati felt like killing Sayko, who looked smug.

Sayko said, "Father, what will you do with them?"

Hector was standing in front of Del smiling at her when he said, "What do you suggest, my son?"

Sayko said happily, "I think you should have Mother kill them one by one. Let them all watch."

Del said, "Sayko, what are you doing? Stop-"

Hector backhanded Del so hard that she fell to the floor. Kati twitched, wanting to take a sword and saw off both of his hands.

Sayko came walking over to Del as she got to her knees. He pointed his sword dangerously close to her face. Sayko said coldly, "You let Roman kill my father. If you had listened to me, you would have known he could not die. Then you take me away from all I know to bring me to some desolate house in the woods to hide forever? Why would I want that kind of life? And then you tell us that Roman is actually a son of Hector and I am not."

Hector was looking hatefully at Del when he asked angrily, "Which one is Sayko's blood father?"

Sayko spat, "The one eye is. You should make him the first to die."

Del said, "Please, Hector. No. Let them go. I will stay. I will stay here forever if that is what you want. Let Roman go. He is your son."

Hector grabbed Del's face and she stood up, grabbing onto his arm. He yelled in her face, "He is not my son! He was and always will be your son! You and your lies are to blame. His whole life you had me believe he was Roman's! Sayko may not share my blood but he is my son! My only son!" Hector pushed Del back by her face, causing her to stumble.

Sayko said snottily, "Mother, you may have sullied my blood with the blood of a demon, but I am and always will be a son of Hector. Hey, I have an idea Father. Let us get things going. Ayolf and Fyor. Bring the one eye over here and give Mother a short blade."

Hector stepped back and watched Sayko as they all did. Sayko went behind Roman pulled him to his knees. He pulled Roman's head back placing the sword at Roman's throat.

Del screamed, "Stop this Sayko!"

Sayko sneered and said, "Kill him or I will kill Roman. It is all in your hands now Mother."

Del was handed the blade and Durin was made to kneel before her.

Kati was enraged when she yelled, "You little bastard! You will burn in hell for this!" Kati had a spear point stabbed into her back just barely piercing her skin. She put her hands up to give up and shook her head, wishing she could set Sayko and Hector on fire by a mere glance. She stared hatefully at both of them.

Lazette whimpered and Emery could be heard breathing hard. No one could make a move as they all knew they were vulnerable.

Sayko screamed, "Now! Or I will cut his head off!"

Del let out a cry and fell to her knees. Durin steadied her and said, "Do it. Do it now."

Del was openly crying pathetically and loud. She said, "I am so sorry."

Durin took her face in his hands and said, "Look at me. You can do this. Del, do it."

Sayko said with a small laugh, "Oh please."

Hector put his hand up to Sayko and watched Del smiling in amusement. Hector said, "Let them speak. I am enjoying this."

Del said, "I am so sorry you had to be alone for all those years because of me. I am so sorry about all of this."

Durin said, "I know. I know. I am sorry you came here alone. You should not have thought you had to do this alone. I would have come with you. I am here now. Now kill me."

Del said, "I am so sorry. So sorry. Please forgive me."

Durin leaned forward still holding Del's head and he kissed her forehead as she cried as he said quietly, "Do it." Durin looked so drained and he grasped her hand that held the blade. He suddenly brought her hand and blade up into his stomach.

Del screamed out, "No!" trying to pull her arm away.

Durin's face was red and he was shaking as he held onto her hand and blade before he dragged it up hard. He let go of Del's hand as she gasped in small quick breaths as if she forgot how to breathe. She dropped the blade and covered her mouth. Durin's head dropped and he slumped still kneeling before he keeled over. Lazette screamed and no one moved. Del was crying trying to catch her breath. She was leaning against Durin with her head on his chest.

Hector had a cold stare and Sayko looked pleased with himself.

Sayko said, "Mother."

When Del looked over, Kati could not believe it when Sayko ran the blade across Roman's throat. The blood was thick and blackish red as it poured out across his chest. His eyes rolled back and Del let out a scream. She crawled toward Roman and Hector laughed. Sayko was cleaning the blood from his sword as if he had not just killed his own brother.

They all had men on them, binding their hands behind their backs. Kati had tried to resist but she reminded herself that they were now powerless. Next, Kati had a dirty tasting cloth shoved into her mouth with another cloth tightly tied behind her head to stop her from spitting her gag out. She saw the rest were in a similar predicament.

Del was crying out pathetically and trying to stop the blood but it was too late. Kati knew Roman was dead just like the many men she had watched die that way. Sayko stepped back to view his work after sheathing his cleaned sword.

Sayko went to stand by Hector and said, "Father, that was fun, was it not? What do you say we drag this on and do one a day?"

Hector patted Sayko on the back and said, "My son, I would not have it any other way. Guards. Lock them up."

Kati looked back and saw the twin guards were trying to pull Del away from Roman. She was protesting and would not let go of Roman.

Hector said, "Take them both. She can hold him until he rots. He can be her reminder that she should never have betrayed me."

Kati felt like she was floating. Her legs carried her without her telling them to. They went down a stone stairway and she was chained in a circular room that smelled of mould and shit. They were all chained against the wall being forced to stand and see everyone. Ed was put in a small cage and knew better than to speak.

The room was big with a small barred window near the top of the vaulted ceiling. Del was the last to come in and was hysterical. The first twin tossed her onto the floor without chaining her and the other twin dropped Roman's body nearly on top of her. They left and closed the metal door, locking it from the outside. Del knelt and cradled Roman's dead head in her lap rocking back and forth crying.

Kati had no words to say even if she could. There was a long quiet. Lazette finally managed to spit out the cloth leaving the one tied stretching across her mouth keeping it open.

Lazette spoke and Kati understood, "You killed him. You killed Durin."

Del wept harder and dropped her head. Kati wanted to kick Lazette in the teeth. Del had sat crying for a long while but was now sitting silently, staring at her dead son.

There was more silence to follow. Raven struggled with her chains for a while and Ed almost got out before he curled up into a ball.

Val managed to maneuver the tied gag down around her skinny neck and said, "I knew I should have stayed far away from all of you fools. All you have ever given me is grief. I had no reason to come here."

Kati wished badly that Del was made to kill that bitch instead. If they were not tied, Val would not say a word and that made Kati angrier. Del calmly stood up and went over to Val landing a clenched fist straight into her mouth. Val cried out.

Del grabbed Val's face, forcing her to look at her before she pointed at Roman before saying eerily calmly, "The reason is lying over there dead. His name was Roman Godrov and he loved you all. Even you Val. Even you. He came here for all of you. The House of Iron would have come for all of us eventually. We were trying to stop them. Look at me. Do you understand that?"

Val nodded and Del let her go patting her cheek gently only to return to the same position holding Roman's head. Del started to hum while rocking slowly, holding her dead child. Kati tried to ignore it. Kati felt sick seeing that Del had dried blood all over her arms and front of her body.

It was pitch black out and the sound of the door unlocking made Kati's ear twitch. She looked over and waited. She welcomed it. She would take at least one of them out before she was killed. She swore it.

# Chapter 22. Cortina

Cortina's arms ached and her feet burned from standing. She thought of her sister and wondered if she was made to stand like this the years she was locked up. Cortina tried not to think about the ache in her wrists that spread through her entire arms all the way across her shoulders and down her back. The burning pain in her feet crept up to her midsection earlier on. She felt pathetic as she was on the verge of tears from the uncomfortable feelings since she knew Del had endured worse.

She strained her eyes wondering if Del was still rocking. She had hummed for a while but that died out. Kati would let out an aggravated growl once in a while but even that stopped. The girls would cry a bit and the men did not make a sound. It did not matter. Even if they could speak, there were no words to say. They were in the worse situation possible and they knew it was their own blindness that set them on this course. It made her sad. She turned her head when the door creaked. Her heart skipped.

A torch could be seen and its light blinded her. She saw the face of the little bastard who betrayed them and watched him put two bags onto the floor followed by the twin guards from earlier dragging Durin's body in. Sayko put the torch in a holder near the door.

Sayko ordered them to put the body over by the wall closest to Muriel. Cortina saw Del look up and stagger to her feet as she went at the first one that was closer trying to hit him. He immediately grabbed her by the hair and pulled her to the ground to sit on her waist. Everyone started to try and yell. Del screamed for a moment before the other twin had her head in his lap covering her mouth. Del reached up and grabbed for the man's face as he turned away.

The first one grabbed Del's arms and bound them together passing them to the second one. Cortina looked at Sayko as he passed by in front of them with a finger to his mouth telling them to be quiet. It made her sick. The first one had his hands on the front of Del's dress starting to undo it. Del kicked her legs trying to throw him off.

The first man stopped and looked back at Sayko and asked, "Lord Hilawulf, are you certain you want to watch? She is your mother after all."

Sayko smiled and said, "Why the hell else would I invite you down here to do as you please to her?"

Cortina saw everyone was struggling and Ed was shaking the cage around.

Ed said, "You are despicable excuses for men. Disgusting. May you burn in hell."

The first one looked up and said, "And you are a whole three quarters of height from even seeing eye to eye with a real man."

The second one laughed followed by the first one.

Val said flatly, "You want to have fun with a real woman? Unchain me. I can show you both how a real woman pleases a man. Leave her alone. She is covered in her son's blood. There is no fun in that."

It was only then that Cortina saw Val had a badly busted swollen lip. The second twin looked at the other twin and the first one nodded. The second turned to get up and Sayko pulled out a short blade and a long one. It happened quickly and there was a spray of blood that hit Cortina in her eyes. She squeezed them shut and started to blink rapidly trying to process what she had just seen.

The twin that had just stood was facing Val, headless. His body dropped, twitching its way to the floor. The first twin, who was sitting on Del, had the short blade stuck into his head from behind his ear. He was choking out blood with his hands by his side hanging limply. Sayko was very still with the long blade very close to Val's wide eyed expression. The blade was even dripping blood onto Val's chest. The other blade was still stuck into the first twin's head. Sayko twisted his hand and the short blade dislodged with the body falling sideways off of Del.

Del was breathing hard as she pushed the body away and looked up at Sayko, who had hand out to her.

Sayko said quietly, "I need you to keep your mouth shut. Do you understand?"

Del stood up and staggered forward. She grabbed Sayko's shirt and fell into a wall with him as he put away his swords.

Del said through tears and gritted teeth, "You...you...why did you? Your broth-"

Sayko tried to put a hand over Del's mouth and speak but Del slapped him hard across the face. He looked at Del without any indication of having been hurt or angered by it. He was plain faced and Cortina found it odd. Sayko caught Del's arm when she tried to hit him again. Sayko struck her in the chest with a closed fist and she fell forward into him.

Sayko lay her down gently and said, "Scream as loud as you want Mother. No one is coming and no one will hear you. Oh, you are just going to lay there and take it like a quiet whore. That is fine too. Ayolf and Fyor, make sure you keep her alive. My father will be wanting to suffer her the longest."

Cortina was speechless as she now knew Sayko was out of his mind. Her thought was reinforced when she watched him drag the closest body over to Roman and let blood drip onto his face. Cortina watched and looked around to see everyone was watching wondering what the hell was happening.

After a good while, Roman gasped and sat up coughing out blood. He looked at Sayko, who nodded and Roman dragged the body over to Durin and Cortina wanted to cry tears of happiness as Durin sat up choking out blood. He looked around with a puzzled expression. Roman put a finger to his own mouth to tell him to be quiet.

Durin got up when he noticed Sayko and Roman shook his head and made the same motion to tell him to be silent. Roman looked down at Del, who lay on the floor. He pointed at Sayko, who shrugged and Roman slapped him in the side of the head. They had a quick silent fight mouthing words and waving arms about pointing around.

Durin picked up Del and threw her over his shoulder. Sayko and Roman unlocked them all and everyone looked at Denny and Kati. Denny made the motion to tell them to be silent and nodded to follow Sayko. Cortina suspected this was a ruse but she followed her brother all this time and this would not be any different.

Roman took the two bags and seemed to know what was happening. They followed them out and when the cool outside air hit their faces, Cortina inhaled deeply.

They went to the wall and climbed over it. They made it to the horses and untied them. No one spoke. They were two horses short but Durin had Del slumped over on his and Raven and Malak shared one so Roman and Sayko could each have one, as they had been trying to fight over one.

They rode hard without slowing until the sun came up and they stopped at what looked like a rock leaning against another. Cortina watched Roman and Sayko climb down from their horses. Del let out a groan and Sayko put the horse between himself and Del.

"Roman," Del sobbed out in more of a muffle.

Roman walked over and touched Del's hair. The moment she lifted her head she got from the horse and went to embrace him before stepping back to slap him across his face.

"How could you do that? Why would you do that?" Del yelled.

Kati jumped down and came running to grab Del, who was continuing to attack Roman. Kati hissed in her face, "Be quiet. I do not know why, but we need to be quiet."

Sayko called out, "Not anymore. The reason to be quiet is awake now so there is no longer a point."

Cortina rolled her eyes and Kati went toward Sayko to say, "You explain now! No more games. No more lies. No more."

Del was beside Kati visibly trembling. "You have no idea what you have done, Sayko. You have no idea what you have done," Del said quietly before she went over to a tree to slump to the ground crying into her hands silently. She turned from Durin when he went to comfort her.

Everyone was standing around waiting for an explanation.

Sayko finally said, "All right. I can explain it all. They knew, the House of Iron knew where to find you all. They have a seer who found you all. Hector planned to get rid of you all last spring. He wanted to hunt you all down one by one." The tone in Sayko's voice was dark and one he had never used before. The childish playfulness was gone. "I was sitting in on the meeting. When they explained what you could do I thought of myself. I thought of Roman. I thought of my mother. When I saw Kati and Cortina on the wanted posters, I knew that my mother had to know them. They looked too similar. I went to the seer and asked him to show me the past. I saw the anniversary and I saw you all there. So I told Hector to wait. To wait until you were altogether. I planned the whole thing but my love for you all is real. If they had come to Denny's, I saw you all dead. If I had not convinced Hector to wait, I saw you all dead. If my mother did not go alone at first, I saw her dead. All the possibilities the seer showed me. There was only one way. If I had told anyone of you, we all died in that place back there. The only one I could tell was Roman and I only told him some of it moments before he was taken in Old Town. If there was any other way, I am certain I would have taken it. I apologize, Mother. I am deeply hurt by how you must have felt about me and Roman and my father."

Kati demanded, "Where is the seer now? How do we know that he will not show him where we are again?"

Sayko pulled a satchel out of the saddlebag on his horse. It was dripping with blood and he dumped a head out. The seer was no older than Sayko and Sayko would not look at it.

Roman said, "Kona."

Sayko looked at the blood on his hands and went into the woods.

Cortina asked, "Who was Kona?"

Roman was staring at the head and said, "Sayko's dearest friend since they were five."

Cortina went over to Denny and asked, "What do we do now?"

Denny stated calmly, "I will speak with Sayko first. You all water the horses. Remain in pairs. Keep an eye, ear or nose out for anyone who is not us."

Kati stomped her foot and said angrily, "Now Denny is going to take orders from a child? A lying little murderous child?"

Cortina patted Kati and said, "He saved us all, Kati. All of us."

There were many questions that Cortina had but she knew they would be answered in time. Right now, her sister needed her.

Del was arguing with Durin by the creek when she found her. She put her back to a tree and listened.

Durin said, "You and him. Was that the first thing you had to do when you got back or was it the first thing you wanted to do?"

She heard a slap and Del say sharply, "It was him or those dead twins on the floor."

Durin said angrily, "I am certain you despised every moment of it."

Del sounded like she might cry when she said, "Stop it."

Durin still sounded angry when he said, "You should have told me you were leaving. Is that what you do now? Share your bed with me before you leave? Is it me? Am I that extra push you need to be able to leave it all behind?"

Del said exasperatedly, "Of course not. Why would you say that? And I was not about to let you chase me back there. It was supposed to be simple. In and out. I thought he was dead. I did what I had to do. If you are angry about it then so be it. I cannot be with someone so full of anger."

Durin argued back, "And I cannot be with someone who would rather share themselves with someone than tell me the truth."

Del snapped, "Go to hell, Durin."

Durin was never one to let anyone have the last word as he said, "Well take comfort in the fact that Ares still loves you. Maybe he will not mind. I hear he frequents whorehouses regularly."

Cortina nearly heard enough. She could not understand the appeal Del saw in Durin.

Del was also one not to let anyone have the last word as she said back angrily, "Is that what this is about? Ares? If you want to say something say it. Do not spew shit this way and that. As I recall you thought I was a whore in that tavern, did you not? How often did you bed strange women?"

Durin sounded quieter than before when he said, "Only you, Del. Always only you, even though you just did it to make some other man jealous. To even whatever game you were playing with some other man."

Cortina did not see Durin but knew he was hurt by the tone in his voice. Maybe he really did love her sister. If what she gathered was correct, Del had done something with Hector. It reminded her of Maryanat and Gio. She could still feel the sting.

Del said, "I never used you. I never told Ares about you. When I planned on killing you, I did not and when you kissed me...it was the first time since I lost my memory that I felt something other than fear and hate. Even when I did not know you or myself, I knew I wanted you. Only you, Durin. Always only you, but I suppose this is it. I will not love someone who sees me as you do. Forgive me for hurting you."

Durin said, "Wait."

Cortina spotted Ares coming down the path. She walked toward him and saw he was alone.

Ares said, "Corti, you look-"

Cortina turned to see what had stopped him mid-sentence. Durin was kissing her sister, holding her face. Del was standing on her tiptoes holding onto his forearms. It was not just a simple kiss. It was one that was long and Cortina looked back to Ares seeing him hurt and shocked. She took the reins pulling his horse. She grabbed Ares' shirt and said, "Come."

As they neared Del and Durin, it was as if they did not notice them. At the water's edge Ares knelt as his horse drank. The water around his hands turned that black color Cortina did not like. She patted Ares on the shoulder and saw Durin was gone and Del was up on the path. She ran to catch up.

Cortina asked, "Durin and you?"

Del forced a smile and shook her head. She replied, "No. No Durin and me. He does not know how to love and I cannot love a man like him. That will only lead to hurt and I have been hurt enough. There is no time for love now anyways."

Cortina did not understand anything about her sister. Love was everything and she could not help when and who she loved through the centuries. It was worth the hurt and heartache to love.

# Chapter 23. Denny

Denny found Sayko sitting on a stump staring at his hands. They were bloodless.

Denny said softly, "Sayko."

Sayko sounded like he might cry when he said with an uneven voice, "Uncle. Forgive me for not telling you but I could not."

Denny assured, "That is not what I came for. I want to know what we do next."

Sayko looked up and Denny saw that he had been crying. He said, "The only thing I know now is that we wind up at a farm. I do not know where or why. That is all I was shown. That is all Kona..."

Sayko looked down at his hands and Denny asked, "Why did you kill him?"

Sayko said with a wavering voice, "I tried to make him come with me. He was my best friend. All he showed me was in confidence but I could not leave him there. He would have been forced to show Hector where we were. I tried to make him come with us but he said no. He was standing there and I told him to come with me. I told him to trust me but he said no. He had something up his sleeve and when he went for it I did what I had to do. And then I saw what he was trying to give me. I took his head so that I would have proof. It was supposed to be him, whole, alive."

Sayko handed a crinkled paper to him before Sayko got up to walk away.

There are ears everywhere. Meet me at dawn at the tree we used to play in. Wait for me there. They will not find you.

Denny found everyone waiting and he paced back and forth. When Kati tried to speak he put his hand up. When Del went to speak he did the same.

Denny stopped and looked at them all. They were all looking to him when he said, "One thing I cannot figure out is how Roman is alive."

Del said, "I was so happy to see him alive I did not even question it. Roman, how are you alive?"

Roman cleared his throat and said, "I think Sayko can answer that better than I can."

Sayko was laying on the ground with an arm over his eyes. He said plainly, "I turned him that way."

"Turned?" Del questioned. She went to stand nearly over Sayko with her hand on her hip. She said sternly, "Sayko."

Sayko scrambled to his feet and stepped back when he said, "East."

Del turned her head slightly, looking angry when she snapped, "East."

Sayko stood behind Emery peeking out and said, "East was sort of like you."

Denny asked, "East?"

Del took a step closer to Sayko and asked in a shaking voice that she was trying to control, "East was sort of like me in what sense? Besides apparent age?"

Denny was rubbing his temples and said, "Del, stop scaring your child and tell me what you know about East."

Del looked annoyed and sighed before saying, "She was one of Hector's whores. Just some random woman he kept from one of the raids or so he says. She was there since I can remember. She was constantly after Sayko and Roman. That bitch."

Denny watched his sister turn her attention back to Sayko. She pointed at him and yelled, "Get over here now! Tell me what she did!"

Sayko did not budge when he said, "She was like you as in she does not age, is very old, and she lives only by consuming the warm blood of the living. Only the blood."

Del said, "I do not live by only consuming blood, but never mind that. What does any of that have to do with you and Roman?"

Sayko sounded genuinely frightened when he replied, "Oh, Mother, do not look at me that way. Step back and I will tell you."

Del went closer and yelled, "Do not think to tell me what to do!"

Sayko winced and said, "A year ago she and I, we consorted. We...she and I...in return she turned me immortal like her. She bit me and drained me near dry and I died but she brought me back with her blood. And when Roman was stuck with the arrow he died on that table. Denny could not save him so I did. I was going to turn him like me before we went back to the House of Iron but I did not want to kill him for fear it would not work. But it did."

Del was upset and said, "My sons. My sons. No, this is not what I wanted for you."

Roman said, "We do not need to eat blood. We eat whatever we want. We do not need to kill every year like you. We only need blood if we are hurt. We do not need to leave you when we age and die because we will not age. If it was not for Sayko I would have stayed dead because of that arrow."

Denny said, "I knew he recovered too quickly from losing near all his blood. Del, I do not know what you have against East but I should like to meet her. Tell me, why did they have a demon like her around?"

Denny saw Del was looking at Ares angrily and she did not seem to hear his question.

So he did kill Roman. Poor bastard.

Sayko finally stepped out from behind his human shield and said, "There is so much the House of Iron hid. They use demons as much as they kill them. Hector used East to turn himself and whoever else he wants immortal. He was making plans to do things. He wanted to kill you all so that no one would stop him. He is planning on doing what Maryanat could not do. He is going to murder ten thousand and make certain it is not ruined with the blood of an innocent. He is going to be what Maryanat could not make King Baja. He wants to bring her back."

Kati said, "What a piece of shit. I will kill him. I will find a way to kill him."

There was an eruption of chatter and Denny rubbed his temples harder. He needed a drink very badly. All their gear was at the House of Iron. He needed to go back home.

"Enough!" Denny shouted. The silence took a few moments to arrive. "A farm. We are to head to a farm. Do any of you know where that might be?"

Cortina said, "I know of a farm in the area. We had an invite to it."

Gio turned and said, "No, Cortina. You cannot be serious."

Malak piped in, "If Denny says we are to go to a farm then we are to go to a farm. Even if Wick is...odd."

Raven echoed in agreement patting Gio's arm, "Even if Wick is odd, Father."

Denny was on his horse and said, "Wick? Rovko Wick?"

Cortina looked puzzled and asked, "How do you know him?"

Denny seethed and said, "He owes me a rather large sum. Sayko, do they know where our house is?"

Sayko called out, "Yes, Uncle. They will likely have eyes on it."

Denny nodded and knew he was right in putting away half of his and Kati's riches in a safe place. No one knew about it except for him and Rovko Wick.

The nerve of Rovko Wick to disappear after hiding my riches and bounty of supplies. I will finally get my hands on him and find out where he stored my valuables.

Kati rode up beside him and snapped, "All of my belongings are gone now. I probably just financed the House of Iron for the next century. All the gold, Denmin. All of it is gone."

Denny sighed and said, "Half of it is gone. I always plan for the worst. Half of what you stored and half of what I have made the last two decades is stored in the catacombs. Problem being that Rovko Wick is the only one who has the map to where he moved them and we have lost touch the past few years."

Kati said, "We should hurry then. I want to find this Wick and torture him until I get back what is mine."

Denny knew they needed weapons, they needed a place to hide, they needed coin.

Sayko rode up and handed Kati her book. Kati said, "You little bastard."

Sayko said, "You are welcome, Aunt Kati."

Kati snapped, "You are not getting thanks for stealing this from me."

Sayko said, "If I did not then the House of Iron would be that much closer to destroying us all. It is one of the things Kona showed me. On that path, they use it without heeding the warnings written in it."

"Warnings?" Denny asked.

Sayko nodded and said, "Yes, the warnings. They are written in red between the lines and backwards. You do not see them?"

Kati looked at Denny and then asked Sayko, "You see them?"

Sayko nodded before saying, "Yes, I do."

Denny thought of the temple and the writing they could not see after being cursed. Denny offered up, "We probably cannot see them because of the curse."

Kati said, "Nephew, you are now my favorite person. You stay by me. Understood? You and I will decipher these later. Good boy."

Denny and Kati slowed down until everyone was ahead, Gio leading with the help of Cortina.

Kati said, "I believe it is time we finally stop being afraid to use this book. We need to fight back with the tricks and evil that they use."

Denny said, "I believe you are right, Kati. First we find the coin. We will break up into smaller groups. They will not be searching for four or five people. They will expect us to stay all in one party out of fear. I doubt the House of Iron will suspect we have the nerve to be around the area. They will search our house and go to the docks. They will think we will run. Let them. We can pay off everyone we meet to confuse them with falsities we have gone across the sea or East or North. We need information on how to kill whatever it is Hector is. We need their book destroyed once and for all."

***

Denny gave instructions for Cortina, Malak, Raven, Ed, and Gio to take them to the farm with himself and Kati. Kati told Fig to go with Del, her boys, Durin, and Ares to the Rusty Key. Denny shuddered remembering the foul taste of their best wine.

Lazette, Val, and Muriel were headed to their old villa to gather as much useful items as possible. Vio and Marv had Opia, Gretchen, and Barabel and were to go to the Hawkers Tavern. Emery and Beau wanted to wander Old Town in case any House of Iron spies were in the area. Denny could not tell Emery and Beau to do otherwise anyway.

Denny looked at his hands that shook when he gripped the reins of his horse. He rode last taking one breath after the other. He was sweating profusely and found this was the longest he had gone without a drink in years. He would have welcomed the foul wine of the Rusty Key at that point but Rovko Wick needed to see him and know he meant business when he met him face to face.

Kati growled, "There is it. That bastard better tell me where he hid my jewels and gold."

Denny nodded and said, "He will tell us. We will make him talk even without my potions." Denny hoped all of his weapons and vials were still intact. If Wick sold them he would make sure he died a slow painful death.

Cortina tied up her horse and walked over to Denny as he alighted from his horse handing the reins to Gio. Cortina asked, "Are we rushing in?"

Denny thought for a moment before saying, "You go with who originally had the invite. Kati and I will come in at the right moment. Do not tell them anything. Surprise is everything."

Denny and Kati circled the house finding an open window. Upon entering he could hear Wick's laugh mixed in with Cortina's giggle. He lit a candle and nearly kicked over a table as he stared at his vials lining a shelf. He picked one up seeing it was Gromber's Essence. He would pour the contents into Wick's eyes, dissolving them.

How dare he think to take what is mine.

Denny put it in his pocket and picked up a book with scribbles in it. He let it fall from his hands and Kati sighed as it hit the floor.

"What was that?" Wick said on the other side of the door.

Gio answered, "I heard anything. Could you fetch us some more water?"

Wick said, "You probably did not hear it being as old as you are. Hearing probably failing you. I heard..."

Denny stepped out of the room and walked up to a wide eyed Wick, slapping the stunned look from his face. Denny ranted, "You dare think to take what is mine and audaciously try to decipher my tonics. Poorly I might add. Telifers Ash is not for use on the skin. It is for consumption causing the taker to have a proper movement. I have never been more disgusted by a person in my life. Wick, I paid you handsomely to ensure my wares and fortune stayed safe for an instance like this. Tell me, who were you testing my tonics and potions on? I thought you were a man of morals, Rovkossovsky Valentinovich, but alas I was wrong."

Wick stumbled back as if he saw a ghost and sat back in his chair. He blurted out, "Denny, how did-"

Denny closed his eyes and paced pointing at Wick to say, "Know your real name? Do you think I would leave my procurements in the hands of a man called Wick? I know your name and I know your sister's name is Jannochka. I know she is a year older than you and that she has greasy light brown hair like you. I know that she also has your blue deceitful eyes. I know you two travelled a long way after your village was burnt down. I know you lost your parents to fever but they were already old and dying. You gave me your word."

Wick was standing up when Denny stopped pacing with his eyes closed. Denny saw Wick looked angry. When he lunged for him, Kati stepped in between with a dagger up to Wick's neck.

Kati asked in a rough tone, "Where are my gold and jewels, you ugly bastard?"

Wick said, "I had no choice. My master, Ajax, he told me to. He said we needed it. Besides, my word is only good to those who are not witches."

Denny laughed and said in disbelief at the stupidity of Wick, "Witch? Is that what you think I am?"

Wick said, "I know you are. You have uncommon knowledge and potions and you have not aged a day since I last saw you, therefore, you are a witch."

Cortina circled into Wick's view and said, "My brother is not a witch."

Wick looked confused and asked, "Anunion?"

Kati growled, "You could name yourself anything you choose and you choose Anunion? Cortina, you are so stupid."

"Cortina?" Wick asked with a twisted face before realization spread and he said, "You are his sister? You are Denny's sister?"

Cortina sighed and said, "Yes, Wick. He is my brother and he is not a witch."

Wick grabbed Kati's wrist the second she looked at Cortina and he now had her facing them with a knife at her throat.

Kati rolled her eyes and asked flatly, "Is this happening?"

Wick demanded, "You are making a mistake. I cannot give you your gold or anything back even if I wanted to. I am compelled. I told Ajax that we should not have taken your belongings but he is the one who made me. He found out about it. He is not reasonable. You should never have come here. Now I have to kill you all."

Denny faced Wick and said, "You have not aged at all either so maybe you are the witch. As for killing us, why would you do that?"

Wick stated, "Because I am an immortal witch hunter."

Denny raised his eyebrows and everyone laughed a little. Even Kati.

Gio stood up and took his shirt off folding it neatly handing it to Cortina. Gio cracked his knuckles and said, "You are short and skinny and a fool if you think we will believe you are a witch hunter. I am not even going to change to tear you apart. I never liked you, Wick. I was just waiting for a reason."

"Why are you taking your shirt off?" Wick asked.

"It would be a shame to get blood on it," Gio replied.

Denny clapped his hands and said, "Enough. Listen to me carefully, Wick. We are not witches. In fact, we are immortals ourselves and I really do not care if you are an immortal witch hunter. Hunt away, but right now you are going to give all of my belongings back. You are going to release my sister. You are going to do these things because we are in desperate need of them as we are planning to kill a rather large group of demon witch worshippers. If you are looking to hunt witches, may I suggest you look to the House of Iron. I bet they have a few there."

Wick blinked hard a few times and asked, "The House of Iron? You know where the House of Iron is?"

Kati pulled free of Wick, who handed the knife back to Kati, who snapped, "What do you know of the House of Iron?"

Wick shook his head and stammered, "My sister and I have been under Ajax's thumb for two centuries and once we help him get his woman back from the House of Iron, he will release us. I know they follow the word of a witch and they are poisoned by the witch's falsities and spells. They all must perish."

Denny said, "That is what we want as well. Now, give me what is mine and maybe we can work together."

Wick shook his head and said, "Apologies, Denny. I cannot give you even if I want to. I told you, Ajax controls everything I do. I cannot."

Denny was getting fed up and said, "Where is he?"

Wick informed, "He has gone to Old Town to feed with the others."

Denny was losing patience as he asked, "When will he be back?"

Wick replied quickly, "Tonight. Before the sun rises."

Denny sat down at the table wondering if Ajax could be useful and said, "Then we shall await his return. Inform me of the others and what it is they are feeding on but first, tell me, have you been compelled to hide the wine as well?"

# Chapter 24. Del

The Rusty Key was busy and Del scanned the crowds of loud, red faced men and women for anyone who might know them. There was no sign of the House of Iron anywhere. She sighed and sat down at a table that Roman cleared. She admired the way he went ahead and did things without doubt or seeking help. Fig sat down putting his feet on the table only to have Durin push them off. Roman called over a girl asking for wine for her and ale for the rest. Del wanted to sleep. She was still drained from seeing her son kill her other son and having to kill Durin and argue with him.

"Ares!"

Del turned to see a thin redhead sit on Ares' lap. He looked up at her helpless as a dark haired girl came up behind him rubbing his chest planting a kiss on his cheek. She looked away and Sayko grabbed her hand bringing it to his mouth to kiss it and hold it against his face. He leaned in and asked, "Are you still cross with me Mother?"

Del forced a smile and shook her head. Roman was on her other side nudging her leg with his foot. She turned and took the wine from him. She drained her cup quickly and saw Durin was waving off a whore while Fig was starting a card game.

"Sayko!"

Del turned to see a yellow haired girl was coming over. The girl stood by Sayko with her hand on her hip. The girl was wearing a skirt with a high slit and a corset with a loose undershirt. All the whores were dressed the same and Del could think of at least a dozen places she would rather be at that moment.

Sayko looked at Del as she tried to pull her hand from his face but he held it in place, looking unsure.

The girl sounded cross when she said, "Sayko? Is this your-"

Sayko blurted out, "I believe you have the wrong Sayko."

Del pulled her hand away and the girl looked confused. The girl sounded angry when she said, "Sayko, it is me. It is Henriesta."

Roman cleared his throat and shoved his ale toward Del, who took it, drinking it back quickly.

The girl said in an even angrier tone, "I see. You have a girl now and suddenly you forget all the visits you had here."

Del did not take to the girl's attitude and turned her head to snap, "Do not think to talk to my son in that matter."

The girl was stunned and said apologetically, "Lady Hilawulf. Apologies."

Del had enough and stood up facing the girl, who was taller than her, to say coldly, "You do not call me that. I have never been and never will be. Forget you saw us here and I will forget to strangle the very life from you. If you tell anyone you saw Sayko or I, I will return here and take your damned head from your body. Go find another man to buy your used womanhood and stay away from my boy."

The girl nodded with a trembling chin to scurry away. Sayko had his forehead against the table and Durin patted his back. Del did not care to know her son had many visits to a whorehouse. The thought made her sick. She needed air. Roman got up and stopped her as she made for a hasty exit.

Del tried to sound pleasant when she said, "Roman, I just need some air."

Del looked and saw Durin was starting to stand before Ares pushed one of the whores away. It aggravated her. She did not need protection from men who claimed to love her. Love made them stupid and she knew it had made a fool of her. She only had love for her sons and brothers and sisters.

Del said, "Roman, move from my way. Go tell Durin and Ares that I need some air. I do not need someone watching over me like I am a child. If I am not back by the time you finish another ale, then you have my permission to come find me. I just...this place. Please Roman. Let me have a moment."

Roman nodded and went back to the table.

The air came washing over her like a mist of rain on a hot summer day. She took a deep breath, stumbling backward, hitting the stone wall too hard and listened to the noises surrounding her. A man and woman were nearing.

The man said to the young woman on his arm, "My love, I will still love you when you and I are old and grey. I will still think you are beautiful when your hair is all white. I will love you forever."

As they stopped right in front of her to kiss, a noise escaped Del's throat and she spit on the ground and said, "He will love you until someone he could love better comes along. He will love you until it is inconvenient. He will love you until you do something he dislikes. He will not love you forever."

The woman put her head down against the man's arm as they made their way hastily. Del could hear the woman remark, "Drunk, miserable whore."

Del shook her head and went into the alleyway beside the tavern to talk to herself. "Whore? Never. Miserable? Maybe a little. Drunk? No. Wait. A little. Stupid woman."

A man suddenly said, "You should not be alone in a dark alleyway. Never know what is lurking in the dark."

Del rolled her eyes and had her back to the wall. She said, "Maybe I am what is lurking in the dark."

The man, who was giving unwanted advice, stepped out from the shadows and Del laughed a little before she stood up straighter trying to focus. The two drinks she had moments before left her head feeling fuzzy. She watched as a glint of moonlight hit the knife the man had.

His gruff voice hissed, "I like your dress and I bet I will like better what you have underneath it."

Del sighed and he stepped closer.

This town is full of depraved men.

Del whipped a coin at him and snapped, "Go buy yourself a whore if what you want is nakedness. I am not showing a strange lecher my body in a dark alleyway. Why? Why here? I can barely see you. How would you even see me if you were to force me out of clothes? Stupid man."

The man stepped closer and Del watched uninterested. He was not yet close enough for her to kill him.

The man said roughly, "Shut your filthy mouth, whore. How dare you think to throw coin at me. I will carve you up nicely when I am done with you."

The man lunged and Del slid down pulling her dress high enough to kick him but was taken aback when there was movement and sounds of a tussle. Her eyes adjusted and the sound of the man being beaten was apparent. There was a path of moonlight that she saw the knife get tossed into. She inched closer to it seeing there were two men where there had been one pervert.

The man was thrown into the wall beside her. She pulled her dress that trailed behind her closer as she crawled to the knife. Just as she reached for it, the back of someone's heel knocked it into the dark. She got to her feet just as one of the men ran off, stumbling in the dark. He looked back, wide eyed and a part of her hoped it was not the pervert fleeing because she would very much like to kill him. She looked to the other man, who had just picked up the knife to snap the blade off and proceeded to toss the two pieces of it down the alleyway.

I did not need help. I am willing to bet this is Durin.

Del made a move to head back inside when an arm blocked her, hand hitting the wall in front of her face. She looked at the man who was placing his wide brimmed hat back on his head. The smell of the leather coat he was wearing had a mustiness to it. It looked weathered and too old for a man who appeared no older than Gio.

The man purred out, "Are you all right, sweet girl?"

Del replied, "Yes, many thanks."

The man did not move his arm and leaned in closer to her. Del looked at his face and could feel his warm breath on her chin and chest. He had a moustache and beard, covering only his chin, that was pointed, ending in a slight curl at the end. He had dark eyes and he smiled, revealing a toothy grin.

Fantastic. One pervert thwarted by a creepier one.

Del twitched when he used his free hand to run the back of his fingers down along her arm.

He said in a low, breathy tone, "You are shaking, my lovely."

Del realized she was shaking but it was from anger. She wanted to scream.

Is it too much to ask for a moment of peace?

The man continued with his breathy voice, "Do not fear. I am here, my sweet, lovely girl."

Del cleared her throat and pulled her chin back as the man moved in until he was nearly touching noses with her. She looked into his eyes and thought he must have been very drunk. He used the tip of his finger to lift her chin to the point his lips grazed hers before he moved his mouth to her ear. His cheek was against hers slightly when he whispered in a sultry, velvet voice, "I am going to bite you and you will not scream. You will not call out. You will enjoy it."

Dear Gods, is this some sort of sick jest? Let us send out all the weirdos to pick on Del today.

Del whispered back, "My sons and three male friends of mine will be out here any moment so if you are going to be crazy you should hurry because you will receive a beating from my oldest boy just for presuming to be as close to me as you are right now. As for biting me, know that if you do that I will bite you back at least ten times harder than you ever could."

The man pulled back and looked puzzled. "Witch," the man said in an alarmed loud voice.

Del was taken aback as she said in disbelief, "Pardon me? Do not call me a witch for not playing along with your sordid sex game. I thank you for beating up the pervert but do not think that I will do odd sex acts with you in this alleyway."

The man's smooth voice turned into a truly outraged one as he said, "Sex acts? I am not trying to do sex acts with you."

Del almost found the situation humorous as she asked, "Then why are you getting upset calling me names?"

The man stammered, "I-you-are you-you are not a witch?"

Del stated, "No, I am not a witch. Are you a pervert?"

The man looked highly offended and had a hand against his chest, stepping back when he said, "Me? No. I am not a pervert. I despise perverts."

Del took a step toward him and poked his chest to point out, "Then why were you talking all breathily to me saying you were going to bite me and I would enjoy it?"

The man shrugged and said, "I was trying to be nice and introduce myself."

Del pushed the man back by poking his chest until his back was against the opposite wall. "Well let me introduce myself," Del said while leaning on him the way he had done to her, bringing her lips close to his, letting them graze his slightly, feeling a tickle on her top lip. She tossed his hat to the ground and brought her lips to his ear before she turned her voice to a playful breathy whisper saying, "I am going to bite you and you will enjoy it and not scream and my name is Delvin."

"Del?"

"Mother?"

Del stepped back quickly and the man cleared his throat. She saw Kati standing with Denny and a strange man holding a lantern to her right. On her left, Roman and Durin stood. She wiped the back of her hand against her mouth and cleared her throat. As she was about to speak, the strange man, who was with Denny and Kati, stepped forward, saying, "Ajax, I knew I would find you here. Here or outside the Grizzled Lady."

Kati came close to Del and asked, "Why are you molesting this creature in the dark?"

Del was puzzled and answered with the question, "Creature?"

Denny walked up and demanded, "We have to talk, Ajax. It is important and seems our fates both seek out the House of Iron."

Del was beyond confused and asked, "What? Why?"

Ajax said, "You know where the House of Iron is?"

Denny said, "I do and I will trade that knowledge when you agree to return all of my sister and I's belongings."

Ajax asked, "You are the man called Denny?"

Denny said flatly, "I am."

Del whispered to Kati, "Creature?" as Denny and Ajax went back and forth.

Kati leaned in and whispered, "He is an immortal. He made a deal with a demon who turned him immortal with the power to make others like him. He lives on blood and can control those he makes. He can also control mortals. His woman is East."

Del got angry thinking of East. She got even angrier when she realized Ajax was trying to eat her blood.

Kati leaned closer and whispered, "He is rather attractive. I can see why you were molesting him."

Del cringed and whispered back, "I was not molesting him. I was making a point. What do you mean rather attractive? Are you not practically married to Fig?"

Kati sucked her teeth and said, "Me and Fig have an understanding. He knows I do not love him and never will. I have no bonds to him."

Denny and Ajax were shaking hands and Del wished she had payed attention to them instead of Kati's nonsense.

Inside the tavern, Del spotted Fig at the table, drinking back a tankard. He had his palm out to a whore who was leaning toward him, chest out, smiling, talking, and running her fingers over his palm, holding his wrist with her other hand. The whore had dark blonde hair and smiled widely.

Del was about to look to Kati when Kati walked quickly to the table. Del made it just in time to see Kati kick the whore's chair from under her, toppling her backward onto the floor.

Kati said loudly, "He is mine and you will keep your hands from him."

Del shook her head smiling, and noticed Malak and Raven with Ed in the corner of the room arguing with each other. She went and sat down next to Fig as Kati was chewing him out.

Fig said playfully, "My love, do not be jealous."

Kati slapped Fig's hand down and snapped, "Jealous? Say that word to me again and see what happens. If I ever see you talking or even looking at another woman I will kill you and bring you back just to kill you again. Understand?"

The whore was being helped up by the strange man and Del heard her say, "Wick. You were not to come to town. What if Ajax...Ajax, what are you-"

"Quiet down, Janno, or I will send you back home. Stop making trouble with our new friends," Ajax said as he turned a chair around to straddle it. He was on her left and she turned to him still angry that he presumed to feed off of her.

East's man. He must be as disgusting as her.

Del looked at Ajax with his black hair that was mostly under his hat, his toothy grin, his dark eyes, his laid back demeanour, his dimpled cheeks, the stubble on his face surrounding his moustache and small beard, and she hated to admit that he was rather attractive. He ran his tongue over the front of his top teeth and Del watched before her eyes met his and she felt slightly embarrassed for staring, especially since he noticed. She quickly looked over his shoulder and saw Wick paying patrons to clear enough tables for them. All moved except a gaunt faced thin woman with long, wavy chestnut hair dressed in a black dress with a high collar and corset so tight she looked like she would pass out. She sat next to a woman with ebony skin, short black hair, who wore a stiff looking dark red shirt and black pants. She wore a necklace made of bones around her neck. Both were looking at her and she did not care for the way they stared.

Del turned her gaze back to Ajax after she made eye contact with Durin who looked less than pleased. She was tired of everyone being angry at her.

I do not think I can handle to know the plan just yet.

Denny was talking as she grabbed a tankard to drain it and she decided to listen. "And you get your woman back. We kill Hector and take his grimoire. End of story. Unless you want to happen to you and yours what happened to my sister, Del, here. Captive for twenty-three years alone. Twenty-eight against them is better than your five."

Del shot Denny a look that he dismissed with a sip from his cup.

Ajax said, "So there are more of you?"

"Yes," Denny replied, picking up his cup to peer into it with a distasteful appearance on his face.

Ajax leaned back and had his hand on Del's chair, shifting her to slightly turn towards him. He winked at her and asked, "Anymore like her?"

Del stood up and slapped the smile from his face. Chairs shifted and Del saw the two women, who had been staring at her, were on their feet along with Wick and Janno.

Ajax put his hand up and signalled them to sit. Del hit the table and said, "Do not speak of me in that manner. I deserve as much respect as the next person."

Denny sipped and Ajax said calmly, "It was meant as a compliment. I thought you and I were able to jest that way. I mean, after your performance outside. You nearly propositioned me for odd sex acts and practically kissed me before they all showed up. Oh what could have been. I see you are still rather excited over it."

Del went to slap him again and Ajax grabbed her arm, standing up, pulling her into his lap as he sat in her chair. His breath on her neck sent a chill down her spine making her sit up straight. He had an arm around her waist and he whispered into her ear, "Shall we continue this later."

Del saw Denny standing, signalling Roman and the others to sit down. Denny sat and said calmly, "Del, I never knew you to be so forward with men. I suppose that is why you always used to wander off alone. You are upsetting your boys. I thought Cortina was bad but you make her appear a saint. Enough playing around. I need to talk to Ajax."

Del wanted to scream and kick Denny in the shins. Ajax let her go and she stood on unsteady feet, embarrassed at what just happened. Denny went back to talking and Del shook her head straightening her dress out finding she wanted to take it off and burn it. It had been the one Hector left laid out for her. It was still stiff with Roman's dried blood in some spots. She had washed it best she could when she entered the creek earlier on but she could only spend moments in the freezing water.

Del interrupted to ask very loudly, "Where are we sleeping?"

Denny raised an eyebrow and said, "We are sleeping at Ajax's. It is a nice big farm. Lots of space. Why do not you and the boys go rest. Wick, would you mind taking them? Actually, we can all leave there now. Fig, do you mind sniffing out Beau and Emery? Ares! Come here. Go and get the girls from Lazette's. Gio and Cortina, go get the others from Hawkers. We will meet at the North gate."

Gio walked by patting her shoulder once, followed by Cortina. She had not known they were present.

Del climbed onto her horse and was about to protest when someone climbed on behind her. She was going to turn around when she heard Durin say, "Relax, it is me. Unless you prefer to ride with Ajax."

Del patted his leg and said, "I am glad."

Del nodded off and woke up shivering. Durin pulled her down and she leaned against him, sleepily looking up at him. He looked stern and rubbed her shoulders, holding her close.

When she entered the barn, she picked up a blanket and made herself a bed in the loft. Durin had helped but when they were done, he stood rubbing the back of his head and took a step away. She grabbed his hand looking up at him. He looked at her and tried to pull his hand away. She pulled harder.

Del said, "Please. I want to sleep. That is all."

Durin pulled off his boots and sat facing away from her. Del lay down, listening to the others talking quietly to each other and some arguing over where to sleep. Kati was still saying things to Fig who only had kind words for her of how her beauty radiated and her skin was soft.

Durin asked in a low voice, "Were you kissing him?"

Del sighed and whispered, "Come lay beside me and I will tell you everything."

Durin looked displeased as he blew out the lantern. He lay down pulling her to rest her head on his shoulder while his arm held her.

Del sighed and felt stupid as she explained, "When I went to the alleyway some pervert came at me with a knife and Ajax beat him, scaring him off right before I was going to kill the man. Then he leaned in close to me and I thought he was a pervert too. He apparently has power over mortals and thought me one. He said he was going to bite me and I found out later he meant to feed from me. I did not succumb to his ways and threatened him. I took it too far by saying what he said to me the exact way he said it leaning in very close. I was trying to scare him. That is when you all showed up and then what I did just seemed daft."

There was a pause and Del wondered what he was going to accuse her of now. Durin said, "You should threaten me like that sometime."

Del smiled in the dark and whispered into his ear, "I am going to bite you and you will enjoy it and you will not call out."

Durin said, "Not making any promises."

Del patted his face and said, "Best sleep with one eye open."

Durin snorted and said, "Are we still making fun of my poor eye? Leave him alone already."

"Him?"

"Yes. Him. He is my closest friend. Watches out for me."

Del buried her face in his shirt and tried to stifle her laugh. It felt nice to laugh. She wanted very badly for Durin to stop being angry with her. Maybe he thought of what she had said earlier. Ajax did not help the situation and neither did Denny. She was grateful Durin was there and she closed her eyes as he stroked her hair. She fell asleep finding it the best rest she had had in a while even if it was on a pile of itchy hay in a bloody dress.

# Chapter 25. Kati

"Do you trust me?" Kati asked.

"With that knife in your hand?" Fig asked back sincerely.

Kati put the knife down and glowered at Fig, who stood on the other side of the table. It was the first time they had no one in earshot.

"Well, I am waiting for an answer," Kati snapped at him.

Fig squinted his eyes at her and she knew that he was attempting to say something that would receive the least amount of grief from her. It made her body heat up just thinking about the woman reading his fortune.

How could he believe that would be all right in any setting?

Fig said unsurely and slowly, "Kati, I trust you in the sense that you trust me to make good decisions."

Kati blinked hard a few times clenching her jaw and said in a low tone, "I thought we had an understanding. If you were to be throwing yourself at a woman it would be of my choosing and when I was present, the same way we decide who it is I target and marry. In no instance, should you have been-"

Fig said, as if Kati had said something humorous, "I was not throwing myself at her. She simply sat down and grabbed my hand. I was not even looking at her, my love."

Kati felt her body tense up as she stood on the front of her feet and said, "No. No. You do not interrupt me when I am speaking. In no instance, should you have been in a whorehouse, letting some whore have her hands on you. Whores are poor and we have no use for them."

Fig sounded like he could not be swayed to believe he had done wrong when he said, "Kati, please, she only grabbed my hand and she is not a whore. She is a witch hunter. Besides, you know I have a thing for dark hair, and dark eyes."

Kati watched as Fig did that thing he always did when she was angry. He tilted his head and raised his chin looking down at her while he moved slowly around the table letting his hand trail gently over the surface of the table. She looked away with her arms crossed before looking back at him as he made his way in front of her. He lifted her chin looking at her and when she made a move to pull her head away he grabbed her face and whispered, "And dark hearts."

Kati sighed into him as he kissed her. She instantly melted the way only he could make her. He knew her better than any other man she had been with. He knew what made her angry, he knew what her favorite food was, he knew what she liked to hear, he was not afraid of her, he knew how to make her laugh, and most importantly, knew how to calm her down.

Fig whispered, "I only have eyes for you. Only you."

Kati pushed him away and said, "Go fetch Del and Denny for me."

Fig smiled at her and walked out leaving her alone in the kitchen.

"That is so sweet that it makes me ill," Ajax said, sounding like he was trying not to laugh.

Kati turned and whipped an egg at Ajax. He was odd and made nearly no sound when he moved. She had been up since the dawn and spotted him on the edge of the woods, returning from wherever he had been. He had a relaxed, slow walk as if he had the all time in the world.

The egg was dripping down the side of the wall beside his head. He was leaning up against the wall with his hat pulled down covering his eyes. Ajax pushed his hat up a bit and looked at her to say coolly, "Do not throw things at me in my own house."

Kati said crossly, "Then do not insult me. Fig and I are not at all your business."

Kati went back to preparing breakfast when Ajax said, from closely behind her, "Are you going to clean that up?"

Kati turned around and saw he was too close, staring down his nose at her. She squeezed the knife she had in her hand contemplating stabbing him if he did not back off. They had only been there for two nights and she could not wait until Ajax, along with his companions, would be far from them. Wick and Janno had returned late in the night with all of her gold. She had to push from her mind the fact they had spent some of it. She loathed Ajax for stealing from her.

Kati said, "I get the feeling you are very accustomed to people doing as you say, but make no mistake here, I do not take orders from someone younger than me."

Ajax leaned back on the preparation table behind him, crossing his arms and replied, "You are only a bit older and I am very accustomed to people doing as I say."

Kati said defiantly, "Well, you will have to get accustomed to at least I not doing as you say."

"Kati! Fire!" Del shouted in a high-pitched voice.

Ajax stood up straight and made a move toward her, looking back as Del yanked off his coat. Kati turned quickly to see what Del meant. She was pushed forward onto the floor. She felt arms around her legs as she started to panic.

"My coat!" Ajax yelled.

"To hell with your coat. What were you doing just standing there while she was smoking?" Del said angrily.

"I did not notice until you screamed it out loud! An ember must have escaped the fire!" Ajax protested.

Kati was helped up by Denny, who must have come in after Del. Del was shaking out the coat before she shoved it into Ajax's chest.

"No thanks," Kati said as she waved off a blood vial that Denny held out. "I did not get burned, no thanks to Ajax."

Del gasped and Kati looked over to see her bend down to pick up her amulet on the old leather she liked to wear.

"You thief. You dirty, pervert, thief. How dare you take this from me!" Del exclaimed holding it out in front of Ajax's face. His eyes fluttered and he backed up as Del moved forward.

Ajax sounded outraged as he said, "I am not a pervert! Stop calling me that."

Del would not let it go as she shot back with, "But you admit, you are a thief?"

Ajax sighed loudly and said, "I was waiting for the right moment to return it. It was in the way when I was going to bite you."

Del shook the amulet at him making an angry face. She put the amulet in her pocket and tried to slap Ajax but he caught her arm. He held her arm as she pulled away and Kati grabbed the cutting board covered in chopped mushrooms from the table, fearing they would knock it over. Del kicked at Ajax as he held her as far away from himself as possible.

I cannot blame Del for being so fed up lately. She wants to see the House of Iron burn more than any other but being angry at whoever she can is not helping.

Kati shook her head thinking of how angry she would be if she had been the one forced to marry with no recollection of who she was. It would be over soon.

Del screamed and Ajax yelled back in her face still holding Del's arm as she struggled to break free. When his yell ended he held her far from himself again. Kati turned back to the cutting board for a moment before a pained shout made her look to see what Del and Ajax were doing now.

Del appeared to be biting Ajax on the hand. Emery and Beau walked in shoving each other laughing before stopping to see the commotion. Ajax reached for Del's hair but did not make it before Emery grabbed him by the wrist. Beau had Del around the waist as Emery reached over to pinch her cheeks on each side of her mouth to make her stop biting. She released Ajax who shook out his bloody hand howling in pain.

"You are not sane," Ajax cried.

Del spit out blood at him and Beau hugged her from behind pinning her arms across her chest. Beau shook her once and said, "Enough. You may have been treated like an animal these last two decades but it is no excuse to behave like one."

Kati nodded in agreement thinking of how that was the smartest thing to ever come out of Beau's mouth. Emery released Ajax, who winced in pain, while wrapping his hand. Denny walked over writing in a book, pausing to offer a vial.

Ajax said, "It will not do any good. It needs to be fresh from the source."

Denny nodded without looking up as he flipped through the book writing away. He paused again to hand a handkerchief to Del, who was now free. Emery and Beau grabbed apples leaving the four alone.

"Oh Gods, you took a chunk of flesh from me," Ajax said, dropping the blood soaked cloth he had wrapped his hand in, onto a table that was against the wall on the far side of the room.

Del, who only just sat, stood to say coldly, "I told you I could bite you ten times harder than you ever could. Be glad that is all I have done. We are even now."

Ajax said angrily, "We are not even, not in my mind. My sane mind. You owe me blood."

Del let out a snort and half laugh before saying callously, "Blood! Go and talk all seductively the way you do and get some poor victim to let you feed."

Ajax sat down and argued, "The sun has only just risen. I have to wait until it goes down to feed. Biting people and feeding from them in the daylight is just asking to be strung up and killed. I have people that depend on me."

Del sat down and said more calmly, "Well, that will give you time to think about why you should never steal from me. Or try to bite me."

Kati was intently mixing spices to add to the stew when Denny said, "Del, give him your blood."

Del argued, "What? No, I will not."

Denny sighed and said, "He never even bit you and yet you bit him. I agree with him. He stole from you yet you have your amulet safely back on your person. You are not yet even."

Del said reluctantly, "But...fine. Wait, are you just doing this to see if it works? Denny, is this-"

The sound of a book closing was followed by Denny saying plainly, "In a way, yes, but rather it is that you injured a man unnecessarily and owe it to him to try and resolve the issue especially since we are all working together now toward a common goal."

"Where do you want it?" Ajax asked in a voice that told Kati he was enjoying this way too much.

Kati stirred the pot adding the last ingredients. She looked over and saw that Denny was staring out the window thinking and Ajax was sitting with his hands folded neatly on the table, hat next to them, staring at Del while Del sat opposite facing toward Kati, staring off.

Ajax asked amusedly, "Neck? Ankle? Thigh?"

Del slapped her hand on the table close to Ajax and snapped, "Disgusting. Here. Is a wrist good enough for you?"

Ajax took her hand pulling her arm roughly closer. Del shot him a dirty look and Kati watched, wondering if Del was going to flip out and attack him again. Ajax kissed Del's wrist looking up at her. Del yanked at her arm and he quickly bit her. The way he moved and sounded reminded her of an animal.

Kati watched, looking at her sister, who was staring straight ahead looking past her with no expression. She must have been angry. Kati slowly made her way over watching as the wound Ajax had closed up. It was gone but he did not stop.

Kati grabbed at his shoulder and said sternly, "Stop."

Ajax stood up, toppling his chair over, knocking Kati onto the floor. Del started to pull away and Ajax yanked her closer, roughly pulling her onto the table as Del let out a startled gasp.

Ajax stopped biting at Del's wrist and went for her neck, moving on top of her, snarling like a dog guarding a piece of meat. Only a small noise came from Del and Kati pulled a knife from her waist getting ready to lunge when Denny grabbed Ajax by the hair, pulling him off the table and onto the floor.

Ajax got up and whipped around trying to grab at Denny, who stepped aside. Ajax had blood running down his chin with all of his teeth in jagged points. His eyes were bloodshot and it made her panic.

Del was passed out, slumped over the table. Ajax lunged at Denny who grabbed his arm pulling him past him into two crates. There were broken pieces of crate sent flying. Kati was kneeling on the table shaking Del by the shoulder but the only response she could get was a slight moan. Kati saw Ajax was coming back toward them and Denny hit him in the back with a chair. It had no impact and Ajax grabbed Kati's leg yanking her from the table and she kicked at him and hit the floor with a grunt. She stabbed him in the leg from where she sat on the floor. He was back on the table and she heard the sound of cloth tearing, noticing blood was dripping through a crack in the table.

Del.

Kati scrambled to her feet as Denny jumped on Ajax's back. Kati saw Ajax pull her knife out, throwing it across the room.

Kati shouted as loudly as she could, "Emery! Anyone!" Kati heard sizzling. She turned quickly to see her stew was boiling out of control. She tossed a bucket of water on the fire and shouted louder, "Help me!"

Kati picked up the cutting board and ran at Ajax, using it to smash him on the head but he still continued to eat her sister. Smoke from the doused fire made her choke and wave her hands about as it burned her eyes. Denny had Ajax in a headlock in an awkward position as they were on the table. The snarling stopped and Denny released Ajax, who slumped over Del. Fig was now present looking at Kati and then to Denny, who had blood splatters on him as he paced catching his breath.

Kati walked over and shoved Denny as she said, "Your fault. All your fault."

Denny closed his eyes, raising his brow to shrug, nodding in agreement. Kati walked over to Del and pushed Ajax roughly onto the floor with the help of Fig. Others entered but Kati did not bother to look over.

"Ajax!" one of his women said, sounding horrified.

Kati rolled her eyes shooting a look at Nissou and Phaedra, who were kneeling by Ajax as if he were the one that had been mauled by a beast.

Denny demanded, "Get him somewhere safe for now. This is not going to go over well with-"

"Mother!" Roman sounded panicked. He came over to Kati looking at her for answers.

Kati mumbled, "Do not worry, child. One of the upsides of being immortal."

Kati took a vial from Denny that waved in front of her face. He placed more on the table as she proceeded to open them and force them down Del's throat. Kati heard a gasp from behind her and looked over to see Roman had Ajax by the shirt as he was starting to wake up. Roman punched him in the face and Sayko entered. Without saying anything he ran over to kick Ajax in the back.

Sayko asked in bewilderment, "Why are we fighting Uncle Ajax?"

Kati said, "Sayko, for the hundredth time, he is not your uncle and he is being beaten for this."

Sayko's mouth dropped open when he noticed Del and he kicked Ajax again and said, "You are no uncle of mine."

Kati eyed up Nissou and Phaedra. She did not like how they were staring at her nephews so she got between her nephews and Nissou and creepy Phaedra. Wick entered with Janno and next came Cortina, Malak, and Durin.

Kati looked back and snapped, "Enough, boys."

Roman and Sayko did not stop and Denny was near Del, tending to her. Durin went to pull Roman off of Ajax with the help of Fig. Sayko was standing next to Kati and Nissou had her dark eyes narrowed at Sayko right before she went at him. Kati stepped between and shoved her back. Nissou caught her balance only to come at her again. Hell broke loose and there were fists flying and hair being pulled. Kati received a hard slap on her behind and turned to push Fig away who responded by winking right before he was tackled to the ground by Wick. Kati was about to kick Wick in the head when she was pushed from behind. She turned, full of rage, seeing it was Janno.

Janno said harshly, "Keep your distance from my brother."

Kati let out a short, snort of a laugh. She backed up still facing Janno and kicked Wick in the face. Fig threw him off getting to his feet and ripped his own shirt off. He changed into his grey wolf as Emery and Beau entered laughing.

Emery and Beau stopped to look at the chaos and turned to nod at each other. They pulled people from each other taking them to either side of the room. Emery and Beau menaced the fighting parties into staying put. Kati went to one side of the room by herself but not before delivering a kick to the stomach of Janno, bringing her to her knees.

Kati watched Del sit halfway up coughing out blood before falling back down letting her arm knock over all the empty vials. Some vials broke when they fell on the floor and Denny sighed. Kati wanted to slap Denny for his idea that left half of them bleeding and her sister dead and pale.

Del finished catching her breath and slowly stood to face Denny. She opened Denny's vest to grab more vials of blood. After she drank them, she looked about the room that was turned upside down. She looked a mess with her dress ripped by her shoulder, covered in blood and hair bunched on one side where Ajax had gripped her. There was a bloody handprint on her back.

When Roman went to speak to Del, she put her finger up to stop him. Kati walked over to the stew and stirred it, inhaling it as her stomach rumbled. Fig came up whining and Kati pointed to the door and said, "Change and get dressed. You are going to get hair in the stew."

Denny was next to try to speak but Del put her hand up and shook her head saying, "Nope, Denny. Do not even speak to me."

Ajax was moaning attempting to sit up and Nissou went closer with her bone necklace rattling as she walked. Del pointed at her and said harshly, "Go back over there or I will escort you there."

Nissou stepped back and the room was quiet. Del calmly picked up the knife Kati had stabbed Ajax with and proceeded to slice open her palm. She also picked up a broken chair let and went over to Ajax and let the blood drip into his mouth. He started to sit up and had the same look on his face from earlier. Kati went closer waiting for the whole scenario to replay.

Instead, Del grabbed Ajax by the front of his shirt and started yelling, "Is that what you call even?! Never again will you bite me! Never again will you come near me! Never again will you even dare speak to me!"

Del swung the chair leg hitting him in the head before he stood up lunging at Del, who did not even turn around as she walked away dropping the chair leg and Emery grabbed Ajax by the arm, seating him at the last intact chair in the room, holding him in a headlock. Del left, stopping anyone from speaking to her and everyone started to pick up the mess. Kati watched and ate a ladleful of stew. When Kati was done eating she left to find Del.

Must be calm by now.

Kati spotted Del lying on the ground talking to Ares, who lay on the ground with his head by her feet and hers by his. They did not notice her as she sat with her back to a tree out of their sight.

"And we ate those berries we found," Ares said.

Del said, "We found? You found them and said that you ate them all of the time."

Ares said, "I did say that but in my defence, you are ancient and should have known they were poisonous."

"I trusted you. Never again, I might add," Del said with a laugh.

Ares practically laughed out, "You were so ill and sweating and shaking and you did not want to tell Denny because you were mad at him for drinking all the cherry wine I made you for your birthday."

Del laughed and exclaimed, "And you threw up all over the bedding and wandered off! I found you in a puddle of puke early in the morning!"

Ares said, "I was hallucinating. I swear I talked to a rabbit. It was telling me it knew where all the naked women were."

Del laughed hard barely being able to say, "That was Ed! I forgot to tell you about that."

Ares laughed and Del sighed. Kati walked away. She would wait until later to talk about the plan.

# Chapter 26. Denny

The air in the room was heavy with tension making Denny take a shot of his wineskin filled with fire. Kati tapped her foot on the floor staring at him more displeased than usual and he knew it was from the incident earlier that day. Del had forgiven him shortly after but Kati never forgave for anything. He waited for Ajax to return from his calm down from earlier. Ajax went with Nissou who was going to perform a cleansing ceremony on him after he went crazed over Del's immortal blood.

Beautiful Nissou. He found her accent strangely alluring and her otherworldly knowledge enticing. He needed to sit down and record everything she had to offer in writing. She was fifteen centuries old from a tribe overseas. Ajax had slaughtered her whole village after his woman was taken and Nissou had used her family's dark magic to stop him. She had travelled with him as his captive for a decade before she asked for immortality.

The more Denny learned about Ajax, the less he respected him. He wondered if Ajax would be fine around the others after tasting immortal blood he could consume. He could not feed off the ones he made.

Denny thought of what it would be like to have complete control over his group the way Ajax controlled his. There certainly would be less buffoonery and arguments between the opposite sexes. Things would run smoothly and he would not have to get so tired of making certain they did not kill each other.

Del started playing a game with Kati. They held their hands out to each other, one palm up and the other down. The goal was to move your right hand fast enough to slap the back of the other's hand while keeping an eye that your left did not get slapped. Denny used to like playing years ago but they stopped playing with him because he would always win. He leaned against the wall sipping from his wineskin watching his sister's laugh.

Ajax entered and when Del saw him, she rolled her eyes. He sat down next to her and she stood to move away. He grabbed her arm and Del pulled away. Ajax stood and said, "I apologize. That has never happened before. You really should take it as a compliment. I simply could not help myself."

Del clenched her jaw when she faced him and replied, "When we are done getting East back I want you to do something. I want you to release Nissou, Phaedra, Janno and Wick."

Ajax shook his head puzzled and said, "I will not. You cannot tell me what to do."

Del said defiantly, "That is the only way that we will agree to help you."

Ajax said gruffly, "I gave you back all the gold we took. I gave back all of Denny's supplies and all your weapons. You owe it to me to tell me where I can find East."

Del said confidently, "You want to be even with me? You will do this. They do not want to be here. They do not want to be near you. They are afraid of you. That is no way to live."

Denny walked over seating himself at the table. He commanded, "Sit."

Del sat down on the other end of the table away from Ajax who sat down glaring at her.

Del said callously, "Say it. Say you will release them when we get East back and we will continue this. If you do not, the door is right there. The deal you made with Denny did not include you mauling me to death like a mad dog. Now I insist we add that in there. Say that when we get East back into your arms, you will release your blood ties to the man and women you abuse."

Ajax curled his lip and said, "You act like you know me well, Delvin, but you know nothing about me. I heard from the others you were this kind, caring, loving woman but you are nothing but a cruel, controlling, vindictive bitch. I will release them when I get back what is mine."

Denny poured a drink for Ajax, who actually took it. Denny took his book out and wrote that whatever Ajax was, he could consume substances other than blood. He had written down on the same page the facts Sayko had told him of East.

Kati said, "When do we go?"

Denny replied, "Fig and Gio will first return from finding wherever the House of Iron is now. Their fort past Old Town has been abandoned. We will take Ed there and he will observe the comings and goings. He will count the number of people there. We do what we did the time we went to find Ares and Del. Brute strength and kill them all. When we find Hector, we need to know how to kill whatever it is that he is. Any suggestions?"

"Witch's Root? They will have it, no doubt," Del said.

Ajax threw a splinter of wood he had picked off the table at Del and said, "Witch's Root will do nothing. Dracoda Mortem, on the other hand, will work quickly to poison him. East is made from me and if she turned Hector, he will have the same weakness. If Hector turned anyone they will all die when he dies provided he did not break the blood ties. It is like a tree branch. Cut it from the tree and all the leaves go with it."

"I need to excuse myself," Del said.

"Where do we find the Dracoda Mortem?" Kati asked.

"Come with me and I will show you," Ajax said with a creepy grin.

"Not in a hundred years," Kati responded.

Ajax and Denny were left alone and Denny said, "Describe this Dracoda Mortem for me, if you will."

As Ajax went on describing, Denny scribbled away in his book. Ajax paused to ask, "Do you always keep a journal of everything that happens?"

Denny looked up for a moment and went back to drawing and replied, "I keep journals of information I deem important and useful. I wrote countless books, as you may have seen, that were amongst my supplies. I had a set with my stored valuables and one at my house that is surely burned to the ground."

Ajax said, "I thought they were apothecary's notes or horror stories based on the drawings. We could not decipher them."

Denny was pleased as he said, "Good. That is because I wrote them in a language only a few know. I made it up five thousand years ago so that no one would be able to read them but me and my siblings. They would be useless to anyone that way. As for the horror you saw, those were the demons we hunted down. There are still many left but the only monster we need to focus on slaying is Hector. Tell me, what demon did you make your deal with?"

Ajax said, "Arcadius. He turned my brother and I. I owed him a thousand lives to be sacrificed at his alter before the tenth year of my immortality or he would take my soul. I finished it in three."

Arcadius. I hope to never cross paths with you ever again.

Denny asked, "Your brother lives?"

Ajax replied, "No. Not anymore."

Denny said before thinking, "Hm. I know what that is like to lose a sibling."

Ajax leaned forward, interested, to ask, "There were seven of you?"

Denny shook his head closing his book and started to tell about what had happened. He recounted the tale of seeing the ashes they believed to be Del followed by a pause to take a sip of wine.

Ajax asked, "So you resurrected her?"

Denny said, "No. She was moved to another location and it was a ruse. She was alive and given Witch's Root for a few years. That is how she has two children. They managed to perform a procedure to remove her memory by barbarically shoving a pointed metal spike into her eye up in her skull. Only recently did she find her way home. It has not yet been a year."

Ajax was looking at the table, with a serious expression as he said, "I am sorry."

"It was tragic but she is here now." Denny felt the need to explain on behalf of his sister. "She never used to be the way she is now. She is different yet the same. She does have a newfound streak of cruelty to her but it is better than what she was before that."

Denny found the drink made his tongue loose. He told of the demon witches and the years trapped in a place where time nearly stood still. He snapped the quill when he told Ajax about the years Del spent nearly alone and how she had changed. He could not figure whether he was angry at Del for what she had taken upon herself or at the ones who had done it to her.

Denny sat quietly and tried to picture him having been in his sister's place and went through his two sisters and two brothers trying to picture them having taken her place in any instance as well. Del would have insisted to completion of taking their places if it had been any of the others. It was more than he could say of himself or Kati. Emery might have and Malak would have tried and Cortina would have died doing it. Maybe it was for the best the past had played out as it had. He would not trade anything for Roman and Sayko and neither would Del.

Ajax said, "Maybe I should apologize to her for saying what I did."

Denny snapped out of his deep thought and said, "No. Just leave it as it is. She would be cross with me for telling you. I am going to see if Fig and Gio have returned."

Denny walked in the dark and listened to the sound of the wind in the trees rattling the branches, rustling the leaves. He smelled the fresh air and saw there was an owl up in a nearby tree staring at him.

Kati startled him but he did not jump. He just turned to say, "Owl."

Kati sounded miserable when she said, "I see it. I come to shoot it. It keeps hooting and I swear that is all I can hear."

Denny put his hand out lowering her bow and warned, "Are you prepared to eat it?"

Kati kicked the ground and huffily responded, "Give me sleeping tonic or I will shoot it and feed it to you when you are too drunk to tell the difference between that and goose."

Denny handed her a vial and asked, "Cannot sleep without Fig?"

Kati said harshly, "Shut your mouth."

Kati left him and he wandered in the dark drinking from his wineskin. He found Beau and Emery chopping wood by lantern light and he stopped to chat with them but changed his mind when they were recounting a previous battle in a different tongue. They were laughing, talking about a commander who had tried to leave them in fear only to end up with his head in his hands. He cared not to hear about pitiful men fighting for kings and leaders they would never even get to meet. He had fought in wars over Gods, wars over land, wars over misplaced trust and words. Men would always find something to have a war over. The last war he was in with Emery nearly tore them apart when Denny had killed a young boy of Malak's age, who came at him with a sword. He was a different man back then and he swore off wars after that.

Denny took a footpath in the woods and walked slowly. He saw a clearing up ahead, deciding to turn back. He looked into the woods and walked back towards the farm faster when he saw Wick in a compromising position with Opia. He smiled feeling relief because he could not stand to be with her anymore. She was a nice girl but uninteresting. Any story she had for him was of the time she had spent with his family and friends. She apparently had no life before that.

"Denny," Opia called out.

Denny stopped walking and Opia ran up. He said, "You and I were just passing the time, Opia. Go back and enjoy yourself." Denny spit and turned on his heel, walking down the path.

# Chapter 27. Cortina

Cortina curled up in a ball shivering. She did not realize how cold it could be without Gio. She hoped he was all right. Kati's laughter neared with Del's voice as she said drunkenly, "I cannot believe that Denny gave you the wrong vial. He must have been drunk again. Give me more."

Cortina crawled out of her tent and saw Kati spilling a few drops into Del's mouth. "What is it?" Cortina questioned.

Kati and Del both stopped laughing and looked at her wide-eyed before looking back at each other to laugh. When they calmed down Kati slurred, "Cat Noir."

Cortina's jaw dropped and she went and took it from them to see if it really was what they said. She took two drops feeling the numbness slide over her tongue. It had been centuries since Denny had given them any. He said they took too much too often and had stopped extracting it from the beetles in the mountains and the poison frogs in the hot jungles. It was hard to make and Denny must have been saving it for himself. She felt the butterflies in her stomach and burst out laughing, feeling like she was floating. The euphoria of it started to seep into her chest and she closed her eyes handing back the vial. Kati was about to take another dose when Del ripped it away holding it behind her back.

Denny's voice made Cortina stiffen and then burst into laughter along with the other two girls when he asked, "What is so amusing?"

Del was folded over and the vial rolled forward down her back as she fell taking Kati to the ground with her. Kati grabbed Cortina's leg pulling her down as they cackled. Denny picked up the vial and answered himself with, "That is what is so amusing. Damn it all."

After sitting inside for the better part of the night coming down from the high, Cortina's head pounded. She felt like she wanted to puke. Only then did she remember how terrible the next day after taking Cat Noir was.

Denny was snoring slightly almost falling off his chair. Del had her head hung and elbow on the table. Denny started to slip sideways and Del pushed him with one hand to lean against the wall. Kati was sleeping with her head on the table, slouched in a chair. Denny had scolded them until he passed out from drink and she was starting to feel guilty.

Ares walked in, stopping short to say, "Woah. Late night festivities? Why was I not invited?"

Del responded with a groan and Cortina grabbed the bucket by her feet to puke. Del stood up and staggered, falling backward over her chair, hitting the ground with a groan.

Ajax walked in looking like a normal person, free of his coat and hat. He looked at them with a furrowed brow. He said, "If you were going to stay up all night drinking in my house it would have been the polite thing to do in inviting me. I do enjoy a drink every now and again."

Kati stood up with her eyes closed and announced, "I am up," before plopping back down crossing her arms on her chest. She stuck out her tongue and shuddered. "Need water."

Ares questioned, "How much did you drink?" as he helped Del back to her seat.

Cortina stood up holding her puke pail to finally correct them in saying, "Not from drinking. Only Denny drank. We took a narcotic Denny had outlawed centuries ago. This is what I want to say, Denny, if you did not want us taking it, you should not have given it to us."

Ajax dropped a cup and the noise of it breaking made Cortina squeeze her eyes shut and lean against the wall, putting the puke pail down. She slid down the wall groaning and Ares gagged picking up the pail.

Cortina said, "My head is splitting."

Cortina watched Ajax walk up to Del. Ares was gone and Cortina saw Ajax clapped his hands by Del's head. Del looked up at him and he smiled. She looked like she wanted to murder him.

"What is the matter? Do not like loud noises?" Ajax teased.

Del glared and the second he turned around, she stood up kicking him behind the knee. His leg buckled and he fell forward. Del skulked past Cortina swaying slightly. Ajax went out after her and they started arguing. Cortina covered her ears wishing she had not taken any Cat Noir. Kati was crawling across the floor toward her. When she made it, Kati collapsed using Cortina's lap as a pillow.

Roman walked in just as Cortina roused. "Aunt Cortina, they have returned."

Cortina shook Kati and they went to greet them. Denny was with them in the barn. Everyone was. Gio was talking and Cortina went over to listen sitting on a crate next to Malak.

Gio said, "They are a day's ride from here."

Fig paced and said, "We could be a mere trot from there if we go to Castle D'Marco."

Kati entered the conversation with a harsh, "It is Castle Kativa and I do not want anyone there."

Del said, "Kati, you have a castle? Why did you not tell us? Why the hell have been here at this decrepit place?"

Ajax shot back, "That is it. At this point, you are all welcome to stay except for you, you ungrateful, little snake."

Cortina tried not to laugh when Del said plainly, "Oh, Ajax Soulis does not welcome me to his shitty farm. Woeful I will be for the rest of my days."

Soulis, how fitting.

Denny said, "Pack up. We are all leaving to Castle D'Marco at once."

Kati crinkled her face and yelled, "Why do I never get a say anymore? Fig, you will pay dearly for this! I told you no one was to know about that castle! It was mine! All mine! Now it is free for all to tread mud and dirt in!"

***

The castle was beautiful. Cortina scaled the wall and was surprised Wick and Janno joined her. They opened the portcullis. They were not nearly done securing the bar in place to hold the wheel when people started coming through. Cortina screamed when the wooden bar snapped, hitting her in the chest, knocking her to sit on her behind. The wheel spun with Janno and Wick trying for it but it was too fast.

Cortina coughed, trying to catch her breath back, and saw Del push Roman through from behind as they stood under the giant spiked door. Ajax went to push Del but she had turned not knowing which way to run. Instead, he stepped on the hem of her dress and knocked her onto her back as he reached for her outstretched hand. The door fell on her and she screamed out loudly. Blood started to gush from her as she struggled to look at herself. She was on her back and her midsection was crushed.

Emery and Wick struggled to turn the wheel but it would not budge. Cortina saw the other part of the wooden bar was wedged in the wheel, keeping it in place.

"Beau!" Emery called but he was still outside the castle along with Denny, Kati, Fig, and Ajax.

Emery went to the door and said, "Help me."

Denny walked up crouching near Del's lower half to suggest, "We could bring the lower half over and see what we could do from that side."

Emery pointed and shouted, "I would throttle you if this door was not between us!"

Cortina went to cradle Del's head in her hands. She gasped and choked on her own blood, looking up at Cortina. Her last breath gurgled from her and her head turned as she went limp with her eyes off in a dead stare.

Why does bad always happen to her? She must have a dark shade following her around lately.

The others on the outside went to the door to get ready to lift it. Emery, Wick, Roman, Sayko, and Durin were all that would fit on this side. Emery told the rest to grab the rope and pull on it. Cortina stood up wiping blood on her dress and cut the rope from the wheel, unravelling it. Everyone was ready and Emery said, "One, two, go."

Everyone made noises of strain and the rope moved.

"Stop!" Emery commanded, "One, two, go! Stop! One, two, go!"

Cortina saw the door was opened enough for Del to be pulled from it. She was partially stuck on a spike and Ajax's ungallant like demeanour shone through when he used his foot to roughly step on Del to push her from the spike.

After they secured the door, Denny and Marv retrieved a wheel barrel to load up the body. They wheeled it inside and Cortina entered through the front, finding the castle was dark. Kati and Fig opened curtains and light spilled through the stained glass windows revealing furniture covered in yellowed, dusty sheets.

Cortina went to find a dress for Del. After that, she met Roman in the hall, who pointed her to where Denny had taken Del. In a library, she found Marv arguing that he did pick out all the stones and dirt from Del's flesh. Denny was ignoring doing a thorough check.

Denny finally said, "Seems you are right."

"That is what I said. Oh, hey Corti. We are almost done. Now comes the worst part. Are you sure you want to be here? Ajax would probably love this. He has such a distaste for her. Should we wait for him or-"

Cortina saw Denny looking at Marv and Marv looked away and went back to stitching. Cortina went over to look at her sister dead for the second time in two days. The last time any of them had been killed for two days in a row was when Gunnr had them captive the first time.

Cortina ran out when Del came to letting out a cry. She closed the door and rushed down the hall heading toward the sunlight at the end where the hall ended to turn to the right. Someone came from the darkness of the hall and grabbed the dress from her. She turned to protest and watched Ajax, with his undeniable figure with the hat and coat, walk down the hall. She heard a door close and the crying of her sister stopped. She walked back slowly and listened at the door still not certain if it was all over. Denny and Marv walked out shaking their heads at Cortina. She pressed her ear at the door.

"Get out!" Del yelled, "Are you pleased? You call me cruel but you are what the word was based on. I do not want to hear it. I do not care to hear it. You may have fooled everyone here into believing you meant to save me but you stepped on my dress."

Ajax said, almost kindly, "It was not my intention."

Del sounded livid as she yelled, "Get out! Leave me be!"

Ajax sounded far from kind as he said, "I do not want to owe you a thing anymore so you need to know I did not do that intentionally. I was trying to push you through. Why would I want to see you die like that?"

Del said, "You want me to believe that you, Ajax Soulis, meant to save me? You think I am a fool? You say I do not know you and you are wrong. I know enough about you to know you are someone I would never want to truly know. Janno told me about the way you are. You can control them and you choose to make them share themselves with you. You know what that is? That is called rape. You say you despise perverts yet you are a rapist. I know men like you. I have been the victim of men like you. I cannot stand to even look at you."

Ajax sounded scarily angry when he said harshly and loudly, "Those are wicked lies from the tongue of a wicked woman. Never once have I forced a woman to share herself with me. Is that why you are making me release them? Janno would say anything to get away from me. I agree I am not the most charming man but I am not a rapist. Just because you have had a hard life does not give you the right to look down your nose at me. I am not Hector or any of the other men who have hurt you. Take it out on them. Here is your dress."

Cortina backed up, hiding by a pillar. Ajax walked by and Cortina went to find Kati. She was upstairs in a bath that Fig had just dumped a steaming bucket in. He left and Cortina lay on the bed.

Kati asked, "Is Del back yet?"

Cortina nodded and said, "Yes. Back and angry. She was accusing Ajax of pushing her to the ground on purpose."

Kati flicked water into the fire. It sizzled and Kati said, "I thought it was my job to be angry and throw accusations about."

Cortina chimed, "I wonder if we could get Denny to give us some Cat Noir!"

Kati hissed, "You were the reason we had it banned on us the first time around. Keep it down."

Cortina sighed and got to her feet asking, "Where do I sleep?"

Kati said, "Anywhere but this room," before she submerged her head in the water.

# Chapter 28. Gio

Cortina said, "I am hungry."

"When are you not hungry?" Gio mumbled, drifting off to sleep.

Cortina shoved him and he fluttered his eyes open as she swatted at him. He grabbed her wrists tossing her backward and jumped to his feet to stand by the bed. She came at him and he picked her up to throw her over his shoulder.

"I meant, what are you hungry for?" Gio said realizing his mistake too late.

"Put me down!" Cortina protested. He knew better because she would run off and he would pay for what he said over the course of days if not weeks. He opened the door catching a vase she had just kicked over. He held her legs and feet but her hands pinched his back halfway down the stairs until she gave up.

He walked past Vio and Barabel who smiled at them. Sayko was running backward from Roman, who looked angry. Sayko turned and slipped, trying not to run into him. He fell back hard and Roman slapped Sayko's face and Sayko was now the one running after Roman. Del and Ares were talking as they walked into the kitchen where Gio finally put Cortina down. She pouted and he pretended not to notice as he looked for something to eat.

"There are dried figs, apricots, some nuts I have never seen before, and some," Gio brought the bread to his nose to sniff, "fairly stale bread."

Ares opened the side door talking to Del about a nearby pond teeming with fish. Gio dug around and found garlic and onions with green sprouts sticking out of them.

Gio said, "Well, I guess we are just going to have to eat figs."

"I hate figs," Cortina said with a sigh.

Fig came in and said, "What of mine are you eating?"

Gio threw a fig at him and said, "Go away and stop listening to us, nosey bugger."

Fig caught the fig and tossed it back saying, "I cannot help it. When I hear my name it is as if I am a dog."

Cortina laughed and said, "That is droll."

Fig left them alone and Gio sighed looking at Cortina. He was so very lucky to have only loved one woman his whole life. She was sweet and kind and everything that made him happy. They had their fights but it was never over anything serious.

Gio asked, "Are you not hungry anymore?"

Cortina said, "I do not like figs. The only one who does is Del. I do not know why Kati even keeps them around."

"She probably kept them to remind her of Del." Gio watched her and saw she was staring at the floor. He asked her quietly, "Are you happy?"

Cortina was staring at the floor and looked up at him when the question was asked. She studied his face and looked back down at the floor nodding. Gio walked out of the kitchen as she grabbed for his hand telling him to wait. He knew it. He knew she was sick of him. He could not stand it to know she was not happy.

It pained him to know how many men she had been with before him. The stories Cortina's siblings told of the past always made him angry. They may have been meant to tease Cortina but it made him jealous. She had been smitten by a dark haired man this one time or she ran away with a sea captain or she fell madly in love with a young man who turned out to be a prince. He had mentioned it once how it bothered him and she would not speak to him for a three whole days taking it as he was calling her a loose woman.

Outside, he found Emery and Beau laughing over something, talking in a strange tongue he did not know. He heard his name and asked, "What are you saying about me?"

Emery replied, "I was telling Beau you looked angry."

Beau asked, with a grin, "Are you angry?"

Gio said, "I am tired," and skulked away. He turned a corner and bumped into Durin carrying wood. Some of the split wood fell between them and one hit his foot causing him to curse at Durin.

"Watch where you walk," Durin said roughly.

Gio pushed him as he bent to pick up the wood and Durin dropped them punching Gio right in the mouth. Gio stumbled back and tasted blood. Emery's voice came from behind and Beau's too as they spoke in a different tongue again. Gio thought angrily of how it was possible someone as dumb as Beau could learn a whole other language while still lacking the intelligence to read.

Gio tackled Durin who tried to swing at him again. Gio was on top of Durin and he hit him in the good eye. Durin reached up to choke Gio and Gio pulled one of Durin's fingers back causing him to yell out. Durin poked Gio in the eye and Gio took one hand away from gripping Durin's shirt. Durin rolled and Gio was now on the bottom getting punched in the face. Emery's face appeared looking down and he grabbed Durin by the arm. Durin got up and pushed Emery back before turning back to kick Gio in the side.

Beau grabbed Emery before Emery attacked Durin and said, "Let them be Brother, remember when you and I fought like that and we were closer than ever following it? Let them work out whatever it is they are fighting about."

Emery and Beau left them. Gio pulled Durin's hair, punching him in the ribs and they were rolling about the dirt cursing at each other. Gio was on top momentarily but his younger brother gained advantage once again. He pushed Gio's face to the side into the dirt and put his weight on it. Gio blinked trying not to get dirt in his eyes and saw Del running up.

Del pulled Durin back by the arm and Gio saw Durin stand, turning to punch Del in the face so hard her head snapped back and she fell onto the ground.

Gio sat up knowing they had gone too far. Del sat up as she held her face with blood pouring from her nose. Her hand shook as she took her hand from her face to gaze at the blood that covered it. Ajax came from out of nowhere and Durin said, "I am sorry, Del. I thought you were Emery."

Ajax helped Del to her feet and she cried slightly before asking, "And how is that any better?" Ajax handed her a handkerchief and put an arm against her back, holding the cloth to her nose, tilting her head back as she whimpered.

"It is not," Durin answered trying to step forward.

Del said in tears, "Stay away from me. Stay far from me. I will not do this with you anymore. I do not care if you love me. I do not care if you are sorry. I do not care for you."

Gio stood up and he and Durin were left alone. Gio tried to speak but Durin went off walking into the dark.

Gio found Cortina inside with Kati, who talked away with Opia, Muriel, and Gretchen, who all lay about on the floor with throws and pillows. There was a table near the fireplace in the open space of the huge foyer. That is where Wick, Janno, Phaedra, and Nissou sat looking at the giggling girls suspiciously.

Gio did not want to disturb Cortina but when she spotted him she came trotting over to ask, "What happened?"

Del and Ajax had perfect timing as they came from the kitchen with Ajax still holding her head back with the cloth to her nose, leading her as she sobbed gently. Cortina looked at them and back to Gio who realized what it looked like.

Cortina asked, "Did you fight with Del?"

Kati was now coming over looking furious and Gio smoothed out his hair saying, "No, with Durin and Emery tried to stop us but Beau told him to leave us. They did and then Del came and tried to pull Durin off me and he was the one who hit her but it was a mistake he made thinking it was Emery again."

Kati had wide eyes and a smirk on her face finding this amusing. She said, "Poor, poor man."

Kati walked away and Gio went down the hall with Cortina, who was questioning why he and Durin fought.

Gio confessed, "I was angry about not being able to make you happy and I bumped into Durin and we just went at it. Foolish. Now Del hates him and he probably hates me. And you hate me."

Cortina stopped him and he faced her. She had his hand in her hands and said, "I could never hate you. And I am happy. You know how I get when I am hungry. I just want something decent to eat."

"You are truly disgusting," Del said as she came down the hall at them followed by Ajax.

Ajax tried to laugh off the remark as he said amusedly, "Why are you so upset? It is not like you were going to use your blood for anything? So what if I had a taste of it."

Gio looked at Cortina and they went back to their room to sleep.

# Chapter 29. Ares

_Where_ is she?

Ares grabbed the fishing line as the stick it was tied to jerked. Del had gone to get a bucket but that was long ago. Just as he was about to let the fish go back in the pond, Del showed up in a different dress than what she had on earlier. She put her lantern down on the ground between them and looked sad, slightly swinging the bucket she had brought.

Ares asked, "Did you change for fishing?"

Del sounded gloomy when she said, "No. Durin thought I was Emery and punched me in the face."

Ares excitedly said, "What? Are they drunk fighting again? Hurry fill the water with bucket, I mean the bucket with water."

Del stifled a laugh and said, "Calm down, there is no drinking. Gio and Durin were fighting for who knows what, and when I went to pull Durin from Gio, he turned around and hit me ridiculously hard in the face. I fell right over." She started to fill the bucket with water.

Ares was holding onto the wriggling, slimy feeling fish when he said, "You should not be trying to break up fights. Look at you, struggling to lift that bucket of water. Fighting is the last thing you should ever try to do."

Del dropped the bucket she filled with water beside him and it sloshed, splashing water up in his face. He dropped the fish in the bucket and stood to face her, wiping his hands on his pants. Del kicked him in the stomach, knocking the air from him. He stumbled back and she came at him. He put a hand up to hold her back but she moved quickly, turning and throwing a hard elbow into his stomach.

"What are you doing?" Ares choked out.

"Fighting," Del said in a serious tone.

Ares said, "Del, stop it. Or I will fight you back."

Del grabbed a handful of dirt and threw it at his face when he went at her. He sputtered, waving his arms about, and she took the opportunity to try and tackle him. He nearly lost his footing, pushing her back, hearing a splash. He blinked rapidly, rubbing the dirt from his eyes. He saw a blurry image of the lantern as he walked into it, kicking it over, making the candle go out. He rubbed his eyes harder, waiting for Del to attack him again. He lost his footing and reached a hand down beside him to stop from falling, fearing he would fall into the water, and ended up sitting on a cold surface. He tried to get up with his hands slipping as well as his shoes.

A slight banging sound made him get on all fours. It was dark out, but from the moonlight, he made out bubbles beneath the surface and a fist hitting from underneath the ice. He panicked realizing he had turned the water's surface to the black ice. He slipped, stumbling onto the shore, pulling at a rock that stuck halfway in the cold wet ground. His fingers tore at the tips before he had it free. He went and smashed the ice where the banging had come from. It broke and he reached in feeling two arms wrap around his. He held onto Del's clothing and pulled Del up and out of the water as she gasped for air. She regained her breath and they both crawled off the ice, collapsing to lay on their backs on the shore.

Del sighed before saying, "Not fair. You were not supposed to use your dark water magic."

Ares threw a hand back, landing it on Del's stomach and said, "Apologies. I must have not heard you say the rules over the sound of you kicking and elbowing me."

Del rolled over and so did he and they both stared at each other, propping their heads up on a hand with an elbow against the ground. Ares felt his lips twitch trying not to smile and Del forced a frown out. Ares broke first, smiling and Del laughed.

Del asked, "Why did you not simply turn the ice back into water? Or were you trying to drown me on purpose?"

Ares lay back folding his arms on his chest and answered, "I have a hard time controlling it when I am angry or afraid and I panicked."

He went to rest his foot on the other and knocked the bucket over. Del sat up and gasped. Ares sat up and crawled, grabbing the bucket that spilled back into the pond. The fish flopped away and Ares had it for a moment before it slipped away.

Del was laughing very hard and she said, "What was that? Why did you not just turn the water to ice so it could not get away?" She fell over laughing.

Ares picked the bucket up and helped Del to her feet. They walked back to the castle laughing and chatting. When they came up to the portcullis, Del stopped short, looking up at it. Ares turned around and watched her nervously wring her hands still looking up at it.

Ares assured her, "I do not believe you are that lucky to have the door fall on you twice."

Del said quietly, "Stranger things have happened. I did die twice in two days. Been a while since that happened."

Ares went over and stood under the door, turning slowly with his arms out, looking up. He stopped and looked at her. "Come on. It will not fall. I promise. You trust me, right?"

Del said softly, "Of course I trust you. I have always trusted you."

Ares looked at her, looking so beautiful in the moonlight, even with her dress clinging to her and her hair tangled. She had dirt on the white dress and he still found her the most beautiful woman he ever laid eyes on.

Ares spoke before thinking when he said, "You look beautiful."

Del stepped closer to stand in front of him. She stopped looking at the spiked door and looked at him when she said, "I forgive you for what happened the night you and I argued. I know you told me something. You told me...you told me you loved me. I was so angry with you and you said it but all I could do was be angry. I said things to you, they were the truth and I think about that night. I think about what it could have been like if I was not so hateful and angry. I should have told you the one truth I left out. I love you too, Ares and I want to ask for your forgiveness."

Ares felt a little emotional thinking about loosing the arrow that led to the fight. He remembered getting drunk to feel numb but it made him hateful too. He only let Val in to hurt Del. At that point he was no better than Durin with his short temper and sudden bouts of anger.

Ares said sincerely, "I cannot give you my forgiveness for there is nothing to forgive. It is as it always was. I have always loved you and will continue to no matter what we do or say to one another. You are my best friend. You were my first real friend."

Ares was going to go grab her hand to pull her through when Ajax came from behind her shoving her forward. She stumbled forward and Ajax passed by as Ares fumbled to catch her. Ares found him unnaturally fast and very silent which led him to dislike him; he could be around at anytime and no one would know.

Ajax called back, "That was what I trying to do the first time around. You can thank me later. Now we are even for the door."

Ares and Del put the bucket away by the well and parted ways in the foyer. Ares sat by the fire not wanting to change his wet clothes. The heat felt wonderful and he leaned back, holding himself up with his arms back, hands flat against the floor, staring at the flames, wiggling his feet that were closest to the fireplace.

Ares closed his eyes thinking of how nice it was for everyone to be back together even if it was to complete a dangerous task. He felt hands on his shoulders, starting to rub them. He let out a soft groan and the hands moved down onto his chest. He felt soft breasts against his wet back with nipples that hardened.

Ares whispered, "You should have let me come up instead of coming here. What if someone sees?"

A voice whispered in his ear, "I could care less if someone sees."

Ares grabbed the hands and twisted himself around, coming face to face with Janno. She pushed him down trying to kiss him but he pushed her face away. He gripped her shoulders finally getting to his feet.

Ares said quickly, "I thought you were someone else."

Janno crawled toward him and reached for the front of his pants. "You mean the bitchy one with a thing for Ajax?"

Ares shook his head and stepped back out of her reach. He said, "Val? I am certain she has a thing for every man here. But no, not her. Never mind. Just please stop. I do not believe we have been properly introduced."

Janno said, "I was talking about the one named Delvin. She just went into a room with the one eye."

Are felt a pang of hurt in his chest and pulled Janno up to her feet, shaking her hand before stepping back away from her. He said, "My name is-"

Janno interrupted him to purr out, "Ares. I know what your name is. Only a man that looks as you would have a God's name that fit him so very well."

Ares was unsure what she was implying as he had never heard of a God named Ares. He stepped back as she came toward him and he said, "Janno? That is quite a name in itself. Is it short for something?"

Janno said slyly, "Jannochka."

Ares said, "Jannochka Wick. Well, my name is Ares Blackwater and it has been a good talk. Sleep well."

Ares quickly walked away and Janno called out, "It is actually Jannochka Valentinovich. Ajax made us change it to Wick because it was easier to say."

Del's voice echoed down the hall as Ares made his way to a room he had claimed. She sounded desperate as she called out, "Roman! Sayko!"

Ares walked quicker to see why Del sounded the way she did. He spotted her down the hall. Del was looking into a room, calling out her boy's names in a panic. There were half asleep people coming into the hall. Del tried to open a door but it appeared locked so she banged on it until Durin opened it. Ares realized that Janno had been lying.

Del tried to push past Durin, who stopped her, grabbing her arms, holding them at her sides to ask, "What are you doing? Is something wrong?"

Del pulled away saying, "Where are Roman and Sayko? Have you seen them?"

Durin said, "No." He went back into the room, returning with a shirt on, pulling his boots on as he walked out. Del spotted Ares and quickly walked over to ask if he had seen them. Ares shook his head.

Everyone gathered in the foyer and Del paced, patting her chest, breathing hard.

"Denny, where are they?" Del asked.

Denny sounded collected and calm as ever when he said, "Calm down. We will make certain to check everywhere before panicking. Look at me, Delvin. Nod. Good. Beau, Em, Raven, Malak, you were on watch. Report."

Raven said, "We did not see anyone on the south side. No lights. No movement."

Emery said, "Only ones we spotted leaving were Ajax, Del, and Ares. They all came back through the main entrance together."

Del went over to Ajax and asked in a high-pitched tone, "Did you see them? Did you see my boys?"

Ajax shook his head and Del went to the window to look out, holding a hand over her mouth and holding her throat with the other, as she started to cry. They all spread out except for Del and Kati, who was trying to calm Del down.

Every room was checked and the grounds scoured. Fig and Gio went out sniffing and returned saying that their scents ended at the wall of the barrier surrounding the castle.

"What does that mean?" Cortina asked.

"It means they are gone," Denny said monotonously.

Del came up to Ares and she pointed in his face, spitting, "This is your fault, for distracting me. I should never have gone to that pond with you." She pushed him and Durin came to pull her back. She turned around and screamed out like a mad person, "Keep away from me. Where were you? Why did you not know your son was being taken? How come you did not stop them?"

Kati went and hugged Del who sank into her. "Calm down, Del, this is not helping Roman or Sayko, is it?"

Ares went with the others to find what Denny planned.

# Chapter 30. Ajax

Denny sent for Fig and Gio to retrieve word from Ed and upon their return, they would figure out what to do.

When only Ajax and Denny were in the library, Denny said, "Tell me, will you be at risk if you come with us to where the House of Iron hides? I am certain that is where my nephews are."

Ajax put his feet up on the table, leaning back in his chair, balancing on two legs, with his hands clasped together behind his head. "The one risk to ones like me is much like yours. The Dracoda Mortem in our system weakens us making us vulnerable to death. Even too much of it poisons and death follows. They will surely know that if East has told them."

Denny looked thoughtful by slightly looking to the side. The man was hard to read as he did not reveal too much in the sense of facial expression, change in voice, heart quickening, or even sweat. Ajax could usually read someone by listening to the rate at which the blood passed through their heart or smelling their sweat.

Denny asked, "You control the ones you made, correct? Upon release, through the breaking of blood ties, in which you offer your blood freely to your subjects, they are no longer bound to do as you say?"

Ajax shrugged saying, "Pretty much right."

Denny said, "Is it possible that East may have summoned the boys at the request of Hector? Probable I should say."

Ajax said, "No, because I heard one of the boys turned the other. That means there were no blood ties left and no way to summon. When I released East, it was the same. I could no longer summon her."

Denny paced while Ajax pulled his hat down, clasping his hands on his stomach, wishing for a drink.

These people are annoying. They were all so happy by simply being together before those boys disappeared.

Ajax wondered what drew them to stay together. He would not be able to stand having constant company force themselves on him. He preferred to let his four do as they please except when a task needed to be done or feeding came. He had to make sure they did not go about killing whoever they pleased. That would put them all at risk.

Ajax became aggravated thinking of all the coin they were forced to return. That meant he would have to work again. He hated working for mortals. They were so important to themselves and acted like the petty jobs they gave him were necessary for life. Last time he checked, shovelling cow shit was not a matter of life and death.

Ajax sat up as he heard footsteps approaching. Kati walked in uninvited and had a dark look on her face. She only glared at Ajax for a moment before walking over to Denny, handing him a piece of paper.

Denny read it and looked up at Kati to ask, "Who has read this?"

Kati sounded solemn as she said, "Fig and I found it under Del's pillow. The only place Del would not have looked for a while. You know that woman never sleeps until she is certain everyone is safe in their beds and I am confident Roman and Sayko knew that."

Denny said, "Keep it between you, Fig, and I. If our sister knew her sons left trying to make this right, it would kill her. The boys are as good as dead anyway."

Kati said, "Denny, we do not know-"

Denny said, "Kativa, please. How old are we? We know what men are like. We know what that man is like. Do not be foolish."

Denny tossed the paper in the fire and walked out before Kati could say anything. Kati gave Ajax a hateful look before walking out.

The sound of the door closing left him to his thoughts.

Ajax's hand ached where Del had bit him. He did not want to admit that when he was injured, there remained a lingering pain that usually took a few years to go away.

That woman is not right in the head.

Ajax had never met someone with as much gall as Del had. She was from a different time, he figured, and she had been through very awful events. He thought of East being with the House of Iron and going through what Del did. When he had asked Del what they did to East and if she was all right, she glared and told him East was in her glory and enjoyed doing everything and anything that was asked of her. He could not understand why Del was so hateful toward him.

Ajax had made the one mistake of acting like a fool upon first meeting Del and she singled him out to take her anger out on. He had thought she was intriguing and wanted to play with him after she introduced herself the way she did. Two mistakes if he counted attacking her, but it was the first time he had tasted immortal blood he could consume. Three mistakes if he counted the door. He had really tried to save her from getting crushed.

It made no difference. He would have East back soon and he could be on his way, far from these people. He had to admit that he dreaded what he would have to do once East was back, but he had learned from his past mistakes and he would never trust anyone enough to release them and let them live ever again.

Fig's uppity voice was in the distance and he knew they were in the foyer. Ajax made his way down, trying not to frighten Del, who walked down the stairs in front of him. He could not help he was light on his feet. He stopped when she stopped to sit down on the stairs, leaning against the wall. She sobbed quietly and hugged herself, rocking.

"It will be all right, it will be all right," Del said quietly to herself, "Hector will not murder his own blood. He will not murder Roman. Please, Gods. Please, I beg you. Sayko, please be all right. Get it together, Del, keep it together. This is what he wants. He swore he would take all from me. Oh no. No. All right. Enough."

Del stood wiping her face, breathing in, holding it before slowly releasing it. Ajax could hear her heart pounding away, skipping beats. He had not known Roman was Hector's son. He felt badly remembering what Denny had told him of Del's time being kidnapped there. He nearly felt pity for her when the pain pulsated in his hand. He waited until he was alone on the stairs to descend.

In the foyer, Denny was drinking a bottle of wine with it tilted straight back. Emery took it away and Denny pulled the top from his wineskin, using it to replace the bottle that had been at his lips. Denny finished by wiping his mouth with the back of his hand and asked, "Who is coming?"

"Me and my brothers," Durin said.

Lazette said loudly, "And I."

"Me and Muriel I suppose, we have nothing better to do," Val said with her smoky voice.

Beau said in his booming voice, "I go wherever my Brother goes. I do not shy from any battle." Emery put a hand on Beau's arm as he was getting louder with each word. Beau continued more sensibly, "And we will get the nephews back along with the head of the serpent."

Raven was next to say with her sweet, quavering voice, "Grandpa, me, and my brother will always follow wherever our family goes." Malak tried to protest and Raven said in a confident voice, "You have no say. I am coming and you will not stop me."

Ares patted Raven's shoulder and said, "No one is trying to stop you. You sound very..."

Kati snapped, "Very what?"

Fig was behind Kati, giving her shoulders a gentle shake as he said, "Very strong, confident, and I daresay, feisty. Like you, my feisty little woman."

Kati rolled her eyes and said, "Stop calling me feisty."

Ajax was getting sick of this. He knew they would all be going and they did not need to put on a big show for each other. They were idiots. Ajax said, "We will be coming along too. Not because we are all such great friends or family, but rather I want that woman back and to get as far from all of you as possible. Can we stop with the charade and hear the plan?"

Opia said in her mousy tone, "I will not go."

Kati looked angry as she asked, "Why not?"

Gretchen spoke. "Because we are afraid."

Barabel was next with, "Because we spent longer than even Beau trapped with Mary. And we are just now free. We-"

Denny put a hand up and said, "Then leave. We are all afraid."

Could have fooled me.

Denny continued with, "But we do what we must so we are all safe. Do you believe hiding behind doors will keep you safe?"

Vio interrupted with, "Denny, you cannot-"

Denny's eyes fell on Vio. Denny only had to look at Vio to silence him, but proceeded to say in his elegant, monotonous, expressionless way, "You try my patience. I was asking as an effort to build you all a sense of self-assurance and confidence. I was not asking to give any the opportunity to question me."

Emery coughed while leaning against the wall and said, "What my brother means to say is, remember what happened the last time someone tried to back out? He let her have her head removed before saving the rest of us. Remember that the man always has a plan. I do not fear when I am with him. I am also not a coward. If you leave now, there will be no place for you among us again."

Ajax narrowed his eyes looking about. He was missing something and could not understand the fear the small, drunkard of a man named Denny, instilled in them all. Ajax looked over Denny once as Denny closed his eyes, letting his head do a full circle. There was no sound except for small cracks now and then. When Denny was done, he opened his eyes and was staring at Ajax with a dead stare. Ajax adjusted his hat feeling like he was a little afraid now, too.

"What will it be?" Kati asked callously.

"We will leave," Opia managed to say, just barely audible.

Denny folded his arms after stopping Kati from responding. He had one hand on his chin, staring above everyone's head, pacing quietly. No one talked or moved; they all merely stood, watching. Ajax was intrigued. Denny stopped pacing and looked at the three girls while he began to speak. "You know, I have bled for kings who I never met and who did not know my name." Denny began to pace again while circling the girls, who were now in the middle of the group, who encircled them, watching on. Emery stood beside his sisters and Malak, who all watched on solemnly while the rest looked worried.

Denny started up again with an almost thoughtful tone, "I have bled for queens who sat on a throne behind hundreds of guards while I marched to a slaughter along with their people, all in those queen's names." He stopped pacing and faced the girls. His next words were louder and angry. "It may have taken more than my weight in my own blood a hundred times over to learn an important lesson. Do you know what that lesson is? Do you know what I live by now?" Emery, Malak and their sisters all stood up straighter, hands folded in front of their own selves, heads slightly tilted back, eyes on Denny, while Denny went to stand in front of Opia. Ajax nearly took a step back when Denny grabbed Opia's face with one hand and yelled viciously, "I only bleed for those that bleed for me!" He pushed Opia's face away with excessive force. She stumbled while Denny turned away from her and yelled, "Now get out!" Denny had turned to face Vio, who looked angered and Denny snapped at him coldly, "Do you have something you wish to say?"

Vio said, "You cannot be serious?"

Denny tilted his head and said emotionlessly, "Leave. Go now, do not ever think you have a place among us."

Gio said, "But-"

Denny only had to look at Gio to silence him. The three mousy girls and Vio left without so much as a word while Denny clapped his hands together and Ajax found a new respect for him when Denny's heart remained still throughout the whole scene, while not even breaking a sweat. Denny said in his usual flat voice, "Everyone prepare. We leave late afternoon. Darkness will be favorable. We will talk as we go."

On the road, Denny rode with Kati on one side, Ajax on the other, with Emery and Del close behind.

Denny said, "They are there. Ed saw them last night. They walked right on in when the gates opened. Hector is there with a darkish red haired woman, who is usually by his side."

"That is East," Ajax said, trying not to sound excited.

Denny ignored him and stated, "There are approximately one hundred men there. I see their numbers have not been able to recover since the last time we fought with them."

Kati said, sounding very pleased, "Not many people want to join a guild with death marked on their backs. I will not lie, Fig and I have murdered over thirty of them here and there."

Denny said, "Thirty-two."

Kati huffed, "Why do you always...forget it."

Denny continued, "I have enough Dracoda Mortem to make one hundred vulnerable."

Ajax asked, "How?"

Emery answered, "Do not try to understand. It will only hurt your head."

Denny went on saying, "Malak has plenty of darts dipped with the substance. He, Raven, and Ed will be using blow darts after Cortina scales the walls with ladders along with Wick and Janno. Is that agreeable, Ajax?"

Ajax said, "Whatever you need." He did not need the man losing his patience with him. Not when he was so close.

Denny had a hint of amusement in his voice when he said, "After that, Emery and Beau go in to open the door. Val can take out whoever is poisoned very quickly. Kati, you and the Andriels go up the wall to help her. The rest will wait for the signal at the gate. I do not have a plan for your Nissou or Phaedra. I will leave that to you. We leave no one. We kill them all. I do fear we will be expected. They know we will come for the boys. Perhaps they will poison us and we will die, but we will not go without taking them with us. We will have to hope on Hector keeping the boys alive so we can see firsthand their deaths."

Del rode off up ahead and Emery went by Denny shaking his head with a furrowed brow.

It was after dusk when they made it. Fig came back without Ed and Denny paced for a moment, stopping to say, "Well the element of surprise is gone. Damn it all. We shall continue. Raven, do not look so sad. Ed is probably best friends with Hector now."

Del pinched Denny on the arm and he said, "Well, what are we waiting for? Cortina, Wick, Janno, you all know what to do. I do not like repeating myself unless it is a lecture on how to make poisons."

Ajax listened intently over the sound of the wind. The castle they were at was dark and no sign of life remained. It was unsettling and only the dark silhouette of it against the dark blue backdrop would tell you there was a castle. When they entered, it was still dark with no sign of life.

Kati whispered to Fig, "Do you smell anything?" Fig made a noise and Ajax could not tell if it meant yes or no but he could not smell anything either. He figured if there was anyone here they had to be like him. He had a faint heartbeat and never sweated. Denny signalled the ones up high to stay up there.

Ajax got down from his horse, looking up at the shapes of the beasts that paced about. He had only saw Fig and Gio change into wolves and saw that other four were not wolves.

They crept up the front stairs finding the doors were open and upon lighting a few torches, the hall empty. The feeling of uneasiness was more profound now as only their steps could be heard. Something moved in the dark up ahead and Denny walked over calling back, "Ed."

Denny untied and pulled the gag from Ed as the rest neared and Ed shrieked, "Run! They are coming from the outside!"

Denny turned and ran out the front doors first and was met with an arrow in chest. He fell back with a thud and the sound of yelling and beasts growling was like a sudden burst of wind on a calm summer's day.

Emery dragged Denny in and pushed the stuck arrow through him. Denny pulled a vial from his vest, consuming the contents. Emery opened the door with Denny loosing arrows to cover them as they ran out into the courtyard where there was already a blood battle happening.

Ajax just needed to find East. He signalled Nissou and Phaedra to go about. Phaedra walked slowly. The first person she touched shrivelled into a dry corpse. When Nissou went about she drank her poisons spitting it in the faces of two men who fell, yelling with their flesh burning away.

Ajax saw so much chaos and had not been in the midst of anything like this in a very long time. Val was ripping at someone's throat, eating their flesh away. Beau smashed someone's head to a pulp with his bare hands. The beasts tore through people like a man ripping paper. That is when the scent caught his nose. The smell of the Witch's Root was wafting in the air. He looked at a fire that burned near the centre and spotted East piling bundles on it to burn.

Del was looking about searching for her boys when the man, who had to be Hector, as his blood smelled similar to Roman's, came up behind her and grabbed her hair.

Hector yelled out, "Stop or I will cut her head off! That strange smell in the air is Witch's Root. Men, stand down! No need to be so hasty!"

Del struggled and Hector turned dragging her across the ground by the hair toward East, who pulled her knives from her. Everyone stood where they had been and watched. Del was forced to her knees in front of Hector as they both faced the castle. From a door at the lower left came a man dragging out Roman and Sayko. They were both beaten badly with bloody lacerations across their bodies from being whipped with a leather strap that had been embedded with rocks. Ajax shifted uncomfortably knowing the undeniable marks.

Del was trying to speak and Hector leaned down saying something in a near whisper. Ajax could hear him clearly as he said, "I will make a deal with you because I am a reasonable, just man. You and your friends leave right now for one. Do not come back here with another sad attempt and I will release your sons, but I want you and your sisters and brothers here at dawn, giving yourself up for execution. A true mortal death will be waiting. You six or those two or if you would rather face us as mortals right here, right now, you will watch your sons die first. And do not even think that at least your sons will come back to life because they both have-"

"Dracoda Mortem," Del said in a near whisper.

Hector sounded annoyed when he said, "Why could you not be this smart when we were married? You certainly would have gotten beaten less."

Ajax looked at Phaedra and nodded. East hit the ground, letting out a scream. She flailed and clutched her chest, being pulled past him. She screamed for Hector.

Hector watched East get dragged across the ground by seemingly no one before he went back to doing as he was, asking Del what she wanted to do. Del said quickly, "Yes. As you say. We will be back at dawn."

Hector let Del go and she stumbled towards Denny, who stood closest to her, waiting. Del grabbed onto Denny and Hector said, "Dawn. Do not be late," and he swished his hand, signalling his men to follow him as he walked up the stairs, running his hand through his hair.

Ajax picked up a torch that was by his feet and got on his horse. He went to make his way to where he had told Phaedra to drag East off to. He saw that Wick, Janno, and Nissou were throwing up a dust trail down the road already, carrying torches. He looked back heading out the gate followed by the others, who kept looking back. The Andriels had their clothes back on. Some of the group doubled up on horses and he heard Del arguing with Ares.

Ares said, "Get on."

Del argued, "No."

Ajax looked back to see her slap Ares' horse on the backside, sending it running. She did the same to Kati and Fig's almost causing them to fall off. There was a commotion and horses started getting panicked and frightened. Torches were dropped or waving wildly. The horses were trying to turn this way and that way while Del was running back toward the courtyard, just as Hector turned to notice. Hector stopped walking up the stairs and looked angry, watching Del disobey what he had told her to do moments ago.

Ajax gripped his reins in his hand so hard that it hurt while he heard the wood of his torch cracking from the grip of his other hand. He wanted badly to make his horse run far away but he knew he could not. He let an exasperated noise as he rode past the group that tried to get their horses under control. He made it to Del, putting him and his horse between her and the stairs as he reached down and yanked her up by the arm. She landed face down with a winded noise across his lap and he held her by the hair, afraid she would bite him. He rode away from the fort, but not before taking a glance up at Hector, who looked proud and smug.

# Chapter 31. Emery

Emery watched Ajax ride past him with Del. His sister was yelling something but he could not make it out. Emery pulled the reins of his horse back and finally got it to step away from the other horses that whinnied and bucked. He got his horse to run away from the fort while he kept an eye on Ajax and Del. He was unsure of where Ajax was taking her and he still had no trust for the man who had stole from Denny and Kati. Thieves were all the same; deceitful and lacking morals.

Ajax and Del were arriving at the pasture past the trail in the woods when Del managed to get from the horse, taking Ajax with her. Emery watched their torch fall and roll across the ground alongside them before they were on their feet. Emery was the first one to get to them and Ajax was holding Del in an awkward hug, pinning her arms at her sides as they faced each other. He got close enough to catch, "I heard it all. Did you want to get us all killed just because you six have to die?"

Ajax dropped Del, shoving her back. She was breathing hard and fixed her shirt, shoving one side back into her pants. Her hair was bunched up where Hector and Ajax had been holding it. Ajax threw his hands up exclaiming, "Great! Now the horse is gone!"

Del was red faced and looked at Emery for a moment before Ajax was gone off in the dark.

Back at the castle, they walked into the foyer quietly. East was with Ajax sobbing while he hugged and shushed her. Wick, Janno, Phaedra, and Nissou were talking in the reading room, smoking and drinking, when they entered. They left and Kati did not even have the energy to argue about them drinking her reserves or smoking inside.

Everyone sat, not speaking. Maybe it was because of being defeated. Maybe it was because for the first time in thousands of years they were vulnerable. Emery was not afraid. He was never afraid of anything. He was only quiet from seeing Roman and Sayko the way they were. It was terrible.

Denny made them all jump when he said, "The inhalation of the Witch's Root has left our system."

Emery looked over to see Denny had a few bloody slices on his hand but one was finishing closing as he put a vial away. Still no one said much.

Ajax and East came in to sit at a round table that Emery sat at alone. Del walked over and demanded, "Call them back here. Did you not call them there?"

East said, "I released Sayko the day I turned him. I never called them there. I can do nothing."

Del hit the table and said sternly, "Lies. What about Hector? Did you turn him? Did you release him? If you did turn him and you never released him, we should simply cut your head off, right now."

East said, "I turned him but was made to release him immediately."

Del hit the table again and Emery grabbed Del's wrist. He said, "Stop it." She was starting to remind him of Kati. Del swallowed hard and sat, yanking her arm away from Emery.

East tried to grab Del's hand but she pulled away. East said, "I know how to kill Hector. Ajax told me his offer. If that is what you have to do, I can assure you I will repay back this kindness with his death. Now that I am free, I want him dead as much as you do."

Emery had mentioned to Denny what he heard Ajax say and looked at Denny, who nodded before telling the others, besides Cortina, Malak, and Kati, to go wait in the foyer.

Del looked at Emery as Emery started to stand. Del was halfway to her feet when East grabbed her hand. East said, "I forgive you."

Del looked at her with a twitching lip and stood, leaning on the table, looking hatefully at East before Del said through gritted teeth, "You forgive me?"

East said sweetly, "Yes, Eve, I forgive you."

Del was clearly shaken and said angrily, "Do not call me that name."

East said quickly, "Forgive me."

Del hit the table and said slowly and coldly, "Never. You and Sayko? My child? Never will I forgive a wretched thing like you."

East looked worried when she said sincerely, "I was doing as I was told by Hector. Look, I am merely trying to give you peace. I forgive you."

Del got up, taking two steps away from the table before coming back to lean on the table and asked, "What is it I am forgiven for?"

Emery stood by his sister, ready to grab her in case she attacked the woman. Emery said in a low tone, "Del, come. Leave it alone."

"Delvin," East said studying her face. "For when I was forced into your bed."

Del shook her head slightly and said angrily, getting louder with each word, "In case you do not recall I was not a willing participant and would never seek to be forgiven for the horrors in the House of Iron, that I have endured, especially not from someone as devious and disgusting as you."

Emery said loudly, "Del, enough. She is offering to kill Hector. Let us leave it at that and come speak with us about what Hector offered."

Emery started to make his way over to Denny after Del nodded and left the table with him.

Emery started to think that East was devious after all when she said, almost mockingly, "I seem to remember you enjoying me quite often."

Emery stopped walking and turned to watch Del go over to lean in closely to East and say icily, "Thank you for forgiving me, East. You are right. I did enjoy it. Every single moment of it. Ajax, your woman has quite a mouth on-"

Ajax stood and had his hand readied to backhand Del and Del leaned in closer toward him, saying coldly, in a low tone, "Do it. I know you want to. I know you have wanted to since I met you. Come on, hit me."

Emery went and stood beside Del, grabbing her arm to pull her back, while he glared at Ajax, daring him to hit his sister. Emery was already angry that Ajax even thought to raise his hand at Del, so he silently dared Ajax to do it.

Ajax instead let out an exasperated growl and slammed a fist onto the table, not taking his eyes off of Del the entire time. Del was also staring at Ajax with a hateful glare to match Ajax's.

Del said scornfully, "You are pathetic. The both of you. May you two enjoy a long life of shit and I hope you eventually rot in hell for being as malicious as you both are."

Del walked out and Denny signalled the others to follow. Emery went to follow but looked back at the table, wanting to knock both Ajax and East's heads together until they bled. He did not trust either of them.

Emery followed his siblings outside. They were quiet as they walked until they stopped under the biggest tree in the yard.

Denny asked tiredly while pacing, "What does Hector want in exchange for the boys?"

# Chapter 32. Del

"Us," Del said, feeling hopeless and sick to her stomach.

Kati reached over and grabbed her hand nodding. Emery nodded next followed by Malak. Cortina covered her mouth letting her head hang as she nodded. Denny stopped pacing and walked over to the tree they stood under. He hugged Del for the first time in their lives.

Denny said, with a hint of sadness in his voice, "Of course."

Del broke down after Denny left the embrace. It was the only thing they could do. It was the only thing Hector would accept. He made it clear. It was a good deal considering they had all been about to die. Hector only wanted the six of them for execution and he would release the boys.

The next time they would be going to the fort was to surrender themselves or the boys would die. If they went and tried anything, Sayko and Roman would die.

Del had not even shared what was said with anyone except her brothers and sisters. Ajax had been nosey and heard. Del had not expected her siblings to sacrifice their own lives for Roman and Sayko, but now she knew that they loved them as much as she loved them.

They decided as a group to tell the others. There was anger and tears. There were protests and some did not say anything. Durin walked out and Gio just held Cortina. Raven pushed Malak away. Del had closed her eyes and stood feeling like the weight of this would crush her.

Denny quieted the room and Ajax entered with East. East told them all she would end Hector, and Ajax and her would be right behind the six of them. It was the only opportunity they had. The only chance. If East returned there before they did, the boys would die. Del knew Hector and he would gladly kill the boys for any reason. He was clear on what he wanted and she had given up hope, knowing he always got what he wanted. If any other than the six returned to Hector the boys would die. This was the only way.

East thanked them for rescuing her. Del did not trust her but had to. This was the way it had to be. Hector would fall along with the House of Iron. The others would burn it down along with the grimoire. No more and she and her siblings would be no more. Her boys would still have the Andriels and Blackwaters. They would have the others and they would be able to live without fear of the House of Iron.

Del closed her eyes seeing the boys tied the way they were, afraid and alone. They were beaten and she left them there like that. She was so close to them and Ajax pulled her onto the horse taking her with him. She had no choice and she felt pathetic.

Denny stood up on a table to announce, "This decision was made by all six of us. It is the only decision. We leave you to yourselves. I trust my nephews to you all. Carry on and enjoy life for us. Keep this castle. Keep the gold. Keep the jewellery. Gio and Durin are the eldest of my closest friends. They will take my and Kati's place. Val and Muriel, you are free to leave as you have expressed so often. There will always be a place here for you. Same to you Beau. Ares, you are a good man, I trust you will stay here and take care of your sister. Ed, I have never thanked you for saving us from Gunnr. I thank you now. Do not mourn. We have lived countless lives and we have loved countless times but the love we have for you all comes from the better parts of ourselves. Take care in knowing that."

As time neared, Del could not face anyone else for anymore last words. She had barely talked to anyone since returning from the castle. She had told Durin to keep his distance, blaming him for not being able to stop the boys from leaving in the first place. She blamed Ares for distracting her when the boys were summoned by East at the command of Hector. East had denied it but Del knew that was what had happened. Her boys did not simply get up and leave. They would never. She wiped her tears away and went over to Ajax as he sat with East.

Del said sternly, "Release them. Release Nissou, Phaedra, Wick, and Janno. We got East back to you and the deal was you would release them."

Del wanted to make certain Ajax kept his end of the bargain. Ajax looked down, nodding before he left the room, taking his four with him. She stayed by the front door sobbing quietly for a few moments before she went out in the night air, watching as Wick and Janno loaded up a wagon. Nissou was taking off on horseback followed by Phaedra. After being under the control of a man like Ajax, she could not blame them for wanting to flee.

Ajax came back towards the door and Del moved aside. He stopped short of opening it and stood, still facing the door, to say in a low voice, "That was all the family I ever had. I will never forgive you for that."

Del turned away to walk into the dark and said coldly, "Luckily by the dawn, I will no longer be of this world, having to live with the knowledge that Ajax Soulis had a heart after all."

Del turned the corner and was halfway to the side door when a hand on her wrist stopped her and she was pulled back to face Ajax, being pushed up against the wall. Ajax kissed her deeply, pressing his body against hers with an arm around her waist and another up against her back, hand through her hair. She had no room to get away and strained her body to push him away but he gripped her tighter. She kissed him back finding it a strange goodbye from a man she pitied and disliked. He released her and was in the same position as the first time they had met.

Ajax whispered, "And I will live on with the knowledge that the last person to embrace and kiss Delvin Aborduna was me." Del tried to push him away and he gripped her jaw, holding her in place and was close to her face saying very low and harshly, "A man who hates and despises her as much as she does him."

Ajax released her and walked away. She spit on the ground and shook her head in disbelief. She was left alone and angry at the thought of him. He was a hateful man. He should have been happy he had East back. He should have been glad instead of cruel and himself.

Del looked up at the moon and heard the door open, followed by the sound of footsteps crunching on the stones of the pathway leading to the portcullis. Del wiped her face with her hands then wiped her hands on her pants before leaving the darkness to follow her brothers and sisters.

The castle came into view just as the wisps of brilliant color of their last dawn became visible. There was a horn blown and men came out surrounding them. They were all given the Witch's Root and had their hands bound behind their backs. They were walked into the courtyard and next, the huge wooden doors opened. They walked up the stairs and entered the throne room.

Del watched Hector slowly making his way down the few steps from his throne platform. He was smiling smugly. He wore his armor and had a hand on the hilt of his long sword. Del stared at him with her head held high. She wanted him to see that she was not afraid to die or afraid of him.

Del asked confidently, "Where are my sons?"

Hector's smile faded and he said nonchalantly, "They are here. My men are scouring the woods. Making certain you did not think to cross me. I know how treacherous you really are."

An old woman with a hunched back and large raggedy robes came walking over to Hector, carrying a chalice.

Hector said, "Denny, Denny, Denny. The infamous Denny. I heard you are the Hector of your band of demons. You are the one who plans and tells the others what to do. I heard that the plan to capture East was your doing. So much trouble. I am willing to bet that if all those fools did not have you, they would not be such a threat to me. I think that I will have you bled out first. Hannibal, bring him over."

Denny sighed and was taken to kneel at the feet of Hector. The old woman walked over to Denny and started murmuring a prayer. Hector had a hand on top of Denny's head, holding his hair in his fist. Denny looked a sad sight to be kneeling with his hands tied the way they were, so tightly his fingers twisted in an unnatural way with the tips already white. The old woman handed Hector the chalice and cut open Denny's shirt. Del felt her heart skipping, assuming that the old woman would stab Denny in the chest. She hoped that Hector would not call her over to kill him the way she was made to kill Durin.

Instead, the old woman rambled on while a man brought over a bowl for her. Del watched the old woman dip a hand in the bowl, realizing it was blood. She appeared to be writing on Denny's chest.

Hector looked at Del and said, "I am a man of faith. I believe even a demon should be given a chance for forgiveness before dying."

Del knew this was mere mockery meant to drag this on longer than it had to be. Del gasped as the old woman used her knife to slit Denny's throat before taking the chalice from Hector. Del tried her hardest to keep herself from falling over. Her heart felt like it was being crushed and the room seemed smaller. She felt her lip quiver as she watched the old woman collect blood in the chalice before handing it to Hector, who proceeded to drink the blood. Hector's sickening laughter filled the air before he drank back a bit more blood and Del looked at Denny.

Denny fell over and his blood pooled on the floor around him while his body twitched slightly before it stopped moving completely. A tear ran down Del's face and she closed her eyes. A hand under her chin made her open her eyes. She stared at Hector, who had a cold gaze on her.

Hector spit Denny's blood on her face and said scornfully, "I think that is all I need. I do not think you will be bothering me any longer."

Del blinked rapidly, horrified at the warm blood that dripped down her face. She studied Hector's face and knew better than to trust him. Hector smiled and Del swallowed hard seeing her brother's blood stained his teeth. He stepped back and up the stairs he went to his throne. He called out, "Well, give Del back her sons and escort them out of here. This was fun but I do not think they will be bothering us anymore."

Del looked at her sisters and brothers and saw apprehension on their faces.

Is this a trick?

"I want you to know, Delvin," Hector called out, "that I will take everything you love and I will destroy it. I want you to suffer and I want you to watch this world burn."

Del's heart raced when she spotted the grimoire of the House of Iron sitting on an alter to Hector's left. Hector waved them away and said, "Make sure they take that demon filth with them."

They were taken back outside, following Hannibal, who carried Denny over his shoulder. She looked around at her brothers and sisters. They all looked unsure and gloomy. Del looked forward, walking down the last of the steps, noticing a wagon in the courtyard. There was something in the back covered with a blanket. Her legs felt wobbly and her body weak. She started shaking and it was like her body was moving without her knowing she was moving.

Del walked towards the wagon and stumbled when she was close to it. She watched as Hannibal pulled back the blanket. Del struggled until her one arm was free and she reached out to touch the cold dead skin of Roman then Sayko. Denny was tossed in like a dead dog, next to Sayko and she fell to her knees letting out a soundless cry.

There was a small wheezing noise that escaped her as she cried out hard, but silent. Her one arm still had the rope tied tightly on the wrist and she grabbed it, yanking it off, throwing it into the dirt. This was why Hector had kept her alive. He wanted her to feel this.

Hector must have killed them the moment we left.

Hector started laughing and she looked to see him standing at the top of the stairs, near the doors, looking happy. Del closed her eyes and sank into the wheel of the wagon, gasping for air, shuddering from the pain that tore at her from the inside before anger filled her and she hit the ground with her fists, crying out.

"East! Welcome back home," Hector said in an amused tone.

Del opened her eyes, gasping her cry away, swallowing the pain. Her brothers and sisters came to stand by her while she still sat on the dirt, leaning against the wheel. She watched as East walked up with Ajax, who was bloodied with his hands bound behind his back, escorted by two men. They were close to them, about to pass by. Del wanted to kill East. Del knew East would betray them and that she probably knew Hector would kill her sons.

Ajax said pleadingly, "East, please, listen to me. Why are you doing this? You do not have to be here anymore. You were free."

East stopped walking and faced Ajax to yell, "Free! When was I free? When have I ever been free of you? Do you really not get it that I loathe you? I hate you! You should have stopped looking for me when I left you! I want to be here! Do you get that? I like it here! I like killing people. I like turning people who have my best interest at heart and my best interest is to be on the winning side of this! You should have forgotten about me, Ajax! If you had, you would not be here!"

Hector called out, "Kill him and come inside. I have an idea! Since I am in the market for a new wife, why do not you all help me pick a new one? Grab those two there. Men! I will let you decide. Test them both out for me and let me know if either are suitable. May as well have that one that is crying too. Give her a reason to cry. If their brothers do not want to watch, they can get out!"

Del watched Hannibal walk by, pulling out his long sword before handing it to East.

Ajax had blood trickling down his face from his hairline. He looked angry but begged, "East, I plead, do not do this."

Hannibal grabbed Del by under her arm, pulling her to her feet roughly. She was in a daze as she was turned and thrown toward the wagon. She saw Emery get the blunt end of an axe to the skull, slumping over onto the ground followed by Malak, who received much the same.

Cortina screamed as she was dragged to one side of the courtyard by her hair, kicking and trying to get away like an animal caught in a trap. Kati was dragged but not far. She cursed and thrashed before her shirt was ripped open, leaving only a thin, white undershirt covering her torso.

Del felt her shirt being pulled from where it had been tucked into her pants and she was forced forward until her face touched her youngest son's cold dead face. She shook and heard her own heartbeat in her ears as her sister's screams filled the air along with the laughter of men. A belt with a short blade was next to her face as she struggled to get up before being forced down. She felt arms around her waist clumsily reaching for the front of her pants. Del quickly grabbed the sword out of its holder and drove it backward into flesh. She heard a painful yelp and felt the man behind her slide to the ground.

Del turned around and looked at the horror that surrounded her. It was like a nightmare and Del turned to see East holding a long blade at Ajax's throat as he knelt, eyes closed. East was busy saying things to Ajax and had yet to notice her. East brought the blade back near her head, readying it to take Ajax's head.

Del knew how to stop it all. Del took three quick steps toward East as Del pulled the bloody short blade she had up to her other shoulder and swung it swiftly and as hard as possible. Del watched East's head disconnect from her body before the body fell to the ground. Del let the blade slowly slip, seeing all the guards in her view fall over.

East turned all of them.

Del watched Ajax open his eyes and look at the body of his woman. He looked around and spotted her head. His hands were still bound behind him while he lay his head and upper torso against East's headless corpse in silent despair. Del stood listening to the sounds of the wind and crackling of the torches.

Kati's voice snapped her out of her daze. "Delvin. Delvin, look at me."

Del turned and saw Kati had a bloodied bottom lip with ripped clothing. Cortina was in a heap crying into the ground, looking a mess. Del shook her head and picked up the blade upon hearing Emery groan. She cut Kati's hands free before handing the blade off to her older sister. Del's legs felt like they were made of jellied fruit as she staggered over to Malak, falling to her knees beside him, touching his head where a visible lump formed.

Del's own voice sounded strange to her as she cried out, "Malak. Malak!"

Malak's eyes fluttered and Del helped him sit up slowly. She brushed the dust from his shirt, face, and hair. She crawled to grab a dagger to cut his ropes off with. She stood up, pulling him to stand with her. Emery was cutting Ajax free, pulling him to his feet.

Kati pleaded, "Ajax, you can save them. Save them."

Del shook her head knowing he would not do it.

"Hector!" Cortina called out in a panic.

Del turned in a daze and saw Hector riding by on a horse. They were all too busy with what was happening to think of killing him. Kati picked up a bow and loosed two arrows, hitting Hector in the back but Del knew that all he had to do was find someone to feed from and that he would be all right. Hector rode through the open gate and Kati cursed.

Del stared at her hands as they shook. Her vision blurred with tears and Emery dragged Ajax over to the wagon, holding him to peer down at her sons and Denny.

Emery threatened, "Do it. Turn them or else."

Ajax struggled to get away and Emery held him in place. They started fighting and Del walked over, putting a hand on Emery's arm.

Del said, "Let him go. He will not do it after I have taken all from him."

Emery protested, "We cannot let Denny and the boys go that easily."

Del nodded and said, "They are gone, Emery."

Emery released Ajax, who leaned over the wagon, peering down at the dead. Kati tried to argue with Emery to make him keep on Ajax before she broke down, running up the stairs, swearing to burn it down even though the castle was stone.

Ajax whipped around as Del neared and he said stonily, "Beg me. Get on your knees and beg me to do it and I might."

Del fell to her knees and clasped her hands looking up at him. Her voice sounded rough and cracked as she said, "Forgive me for taking all from you, but do not let what I have done take the lives of those I love. I cannot live without my sons. We cannot go on without Denny. I beg of you. I beg you."

Del hung her head, letting her cry be loud. The way Ajax smiled and looked satisfied made her ill. She knew he would not.

Ajax grabbed her by the arms, pulling her up, and he gripped her throat with one hand. Emery came at him and Ajax turned to point at him to taunt, "I can smell the Witch's Root on you. Come any closer and I will end you all and in turn you will murder the rest of your friends as Hector is surely seeking them out."

Emery still made a move and Del closed her eyes, choking out, "Emery, he is right. Stay back."

Ajax turned her, twisting her arm up behind her back while he was behind her. He held her throat with his other hand, nearly squeezing too hard and said into her ear, "You have taken everything from me. Denny has taken all of my gold, you made me free my family, you murdered my woman. What makes you believe I would help you get back what you have lost? Look upon what you have lost and remember that if you had not taken from me, I would have saved them. Open your eyes and look. Delvin, I will pray every waking moment you live a very long time feeling this because this is what it is like to lose everything."

Ajax released her and shoved her forward hard. Her face hit the cold skin of Roman's face. She stayed in place, letting the tears fall. She gasped for air and finally stood as Emery touched her shoulder.

Emery said in a quiet voice, "We need to go."

Del looked at Emery before she saw Ajax riding a horse down the path toward the forest. She looked up at the castle to see smoke billowing out of the top windows. Kati must have been burning the furniture.

Del ran up the stairs and spotted the grimoire on its pedestal. She picked up a leather throw and went to wrap it up, slinging it on her back. Upon leaving, she turned back to see Kati setting the tapestries on fire.

Del went to the wagon and set the book down by her. She covered her sons and brother and climbed to sit between the heads of her dead sons with her feet dangling off the back of the wagon just as Kati came out of the castle. She had black marks on her face with streaks of tears on her cheeks.

They rode in silence. It was not long before they met the rest coming down the path. Del turned her head as she did not want to meet anyone's gaze. She had stopped crying and just stared at a knot on a tree when they stopped moving.

Kati pulled back the blanket that was covering the bodies. Del heard her sister start telling of what happened and she tuned it out thinking of when her sons were younger. She remembered Sayko's wild imagination and Roman's smile. A hand touched hers and she looked at Durin. She pulled her hand away and he grabbed it again. He hugged her but she had her head turned and was stiff and unmoved. He let her go and she heard they were arguing.

Kati said, "I am the next oldest and I say we hunt both Ajax and Hector down. Now. We need to do it and now."

Emery argued, "You are unfit. You are not rational."

Kati snapped, "And you think you are fit? Why? Because you are strong? Because you are the biggest?"

"I will not follow Kati," Val sniped.

There were arguments that turned into one big droning noise. Del closed her eyes, tears rolling down her face, and she said in a near whisper, "Stop." No one heard her over the sound of themselves and she said louder in a voice that wavered and cracked, "Stop!"

When it was quiet, Del pleaded, "Stop fighting. Can we please give my sons and Denny a proper funeral? Just three days of mourning and a burial? That is all I ask."

There was a silence and Kati said quietly, "Yes."

The wagon started moving again and Del cried silently with her eyes closed. The pain was too much and she did not want to carry on with the burden. Without Denny, they would fall apart. It was already happening. Ajax was right in saying she had lost everything. She had pushed Durin away and she did not fight hard enough for her sons. She did not fight hard enough for Denny. She would make it right.

At Kati's castle, they took the bodies and dressed them in clean clothing, placing them in the mausoleum that had the doors leading underground. The room at the very back was locked but Raven opened it. There was a great stone slab that was large enough for a dozen men. It was plenty of room for Denny, Roman, and Sayko.

Del drifted through the process like a shade of a person. She was the last left alone with the bodies in the dark of the night that finally came. She watched the candles burn near the end of their lives. Their lights danced in the dark and she sat against the cold wall, staring at the bodies.

Del clutched the old paper of the spell she had taken from the House of Iron's grimoire. If she could give them all back their lives, she would. She would, but there was only one of her. She prayed while silently crying. She prayed to every God she knew and became angry. They would not help a half demon even if they heard her.

Instead she prayed to the demons, the dark, the devil himself. She begged for an answer. She needed to make it right. She gave up and the sound of a draft startled her. She stood up and held her breath as a shadow moved in the corner. It sank into darkness as the candles blew out.

"Hello," she called out.

A scream caught in her throat as the candles lit up to reveal someone standing in front of her. She saw the glow of red eyes flash for a moment before a raspy voice whispered, "You called for me in the dark and in the dark I have come."

Del listened as the whispering fell upon her, surrounding her like a shroud. When it was over, she answered, "Yes."

The candles dimmed and the sound of the draft came and went. Del shook as she went to seek out the only man who may help her.

# Chapter 33. Ares

The day was heavy with sadness. It was night now and Ares sat in a tree, staring at the half moon. He had expected to never see Del or any of them again. He had expected Denny to die but that was along with the rest of them. When he actually saw Denny dead, it was different than simply knowing he was going to die. Ajax could have saved them and he refused. It did not matter. For all they knew, Ajax could have turned them and taken them away forever.

Ares looked up at the moon, wanting to comfort Del, but she looked like she was not even there. Her stare was blank and she did not want anyone to touch her. Not even Durin.

Emery had told them all to leave her be. Ares thought of her alone with the bodies in the cold tomb. He would have had any one of them gone in exchange for Denny. Even himself. Denny would have known what to do. He would have been calm and he was by far the smartest.

Ares closed his eyes, propping himself up in the tree. He opened his eyes upon hearing Del's voice say, "I cannot choose. I do not how to choose."

Durin asked, "Choose what?"

Del sounded panicked and replied, "Choose which one to bring back."

Ares looked down and saw Durin and Del below the tree. Durin took a paper from her and after reading it said, "Ask me."

Del said, "What?"

Durin said, "Ask me. That is all you need to do. Ask me and I will do it."

Del sounded unsure when she said, "I...Durin..."

Durin said, "Ask me."

Del's voice shook when she finally asked, "Will you give your life so that I do not have to choose which son of mine to restore?"

Durin said, "Yes, for you and your son and our son, I will."

Del hugged Durin and sobbed quietly. She said, "We need blood. Can you go get the blood and meet me? We need to do it now before anyone knows. They will not understand but they will learn to forgive us."

Ares watched Durin stalk off while Del paced in the moonlight before walking away. Ares climbed down and followed her into the tomb. When she turned to see him, she looked startled. He went over pulling the paper from her. When he read it, he knew that he would gladly give his life for Denny's. He would give his life for any of them.

Del started to speak but Ares said, "Now you do not need to worry about who will ensure your sons are safe. Denny will keep all of them safer than I ever could."

Del walked forward and put her hand on his chest nodding and she whispered, "Thank you."

Ares grabbed her face and kissed her. If he was going to trade his immortality and life, he needed to do the one thing he always regretted not doing. She tried to pull away but he did not care. She stopped and kissed him back. He released her and Durin emerged from the dark with a candle and vials of blood. Del took them and Durin looked at him.

Ares replied without question, "She did not have to ask me."

Del used the blood to write the symbols on Durin's chest and Ares' after he pulled off his shirt. Durin pulled Del's white nightdress down in the front and wrote the symbol on the middle of her chest. They stood reading over the spell. Del walked over to a candle and burned the paper.

Del looked at them and said, "I do not need anyone trying to trade their lives for mine."

Del hugged Durin and next Ares. They did not bother to say anything more as they lay beside the ones they would give their lives for. They lay with their feet at the heads of the dead ones. Ares grasped Denny's hand and sat up looking to the left at Del, who lay by Roman and she nodded. On his left was Sayko and Durin, who nodded back as well. Ares closed his eyes and they began saying the words out loud. After the last word was spoken, it was as if someone reached into his chest, squeezing his heart until it stopped beating. Death was not a sweet embrace but rather a pit of darkness.

TO BE CONTINUED

# About The Author

Jessica Ironstand-Nelson has been writing since she was fourteen years old. Her first book was started with one paragraph thirteen years ago. It stayed a paragraph until August of 2014 when she decided she wanted to write a book to see if she could. This is the third released book in a series that is planned to span eight books. You can find out more by visiting her website at the link below. Don't forget to leave a review. Thanks for reading.

http://www.ironlynxpublications.com

# Other Books By The Author

Accursed: Blood Cursed Vol. 1

Damned: Blood Cursed Vol. 2

## Did you enjoy reading? If so, can you do me a favor?

If you enjoyed this book, then I would really appreciate it if you would post a short review or rate the book. I do read all the reviews personally and would love to hear what you think.

Thanks for your support!

